← Volver a la ficha del textoGERSHOM SCHOLEM
Me
a fh a pres ee
tee 7 \ ey bout |
Fa
-ON THE MYSTICAL
SHAPE OF THE
GODHEAD
BASIC CONCEPTS
IN THE KABBALAH
On The
MYSTICAL
SHAPE
of the
GODHEAD
Also by Gershom Scholem
The Correspondence of Walter Benjamin and Gershom Scholem, 1932-40 (Ed.)
From Berlin to Jerusalem: Memories of My Youth
Major Trends in Jewish Mysticism
The Messianic Idea in Judaism and Other Essays on Jewish Spirituality
On Jews and Judaism in Crisis: Selected Essays
On the Kabbalah and Its Symbolism
Walter Benjamin: The Story of a Friendship
Zohar—The Book of Splendor: Basic Readings from the Kabbalah (Ed.)
Translated from the German by
JOACHIM NEUGROSCHEL
Edited and revised, according to the 1976
Hebrew edition, with the author’s emendations, by
JONATHAN CHIPMAN
Schocken Books
N E W Y O R K
Gershom Scholem
On The
MYSTICAL
SHAPE
of the
GODHEAD
Basic Concepts in
the KABBALAH
English translation copyright © 1991 by Schocken Books Inc.
Foreword copyright © 1991 by Joseph Dan
All rights reserved under International and Pan-American Copyright Con-
ventions. Published in the United States by Schocken Books Inc., New
York, and simultancously in Canada by Random House of Canada Limited,
Toronto. Distributed by Pantheon Books, a division of Random House,
Inc., New York. Originally published in Germany as Von der mystischen
Gestalt der Gottheit: Studien zu Grundbegriffen d. Kabbala by Rhein- Verlag AG,
Zurich, in 1962 and by Suhrkamp Verlag, Frankfurt am Main, in 1977.
Copyright © 1962 by Rhein-Verlag AG, Zurich.
This translation originally published in hardcover by
Schocken Books Inc. in 1991.
Grateful acknowledgment is made to the Littman Library of Jewish Civi-
lization and Oxford University Press for permission to reprint excerpts
from The Wisdom of the Zohar, edited by Fishel Lachower and Isaiah Tishby,
translated from the Hebrew by David Goldstein. This book is distributed
in the United States by B’nai B'rith International.
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Scholem, Gershom Gerhard, 1897-1982
[Von der mystischen Gestalt der Gottheit. English]
The mystical shape of the godhead / Gershom Scholem ; translated from
the German by Joachim Neugroschel ; edited and revised, according
to the 1976 Hebrew edition, with the author’s emendations,
by Jonathan Chipman.
p. cm.
Translation of: Von der mystischen Gestalt der Gottheit.
Includes index.
1, Cabala—History. 2. God (Judaism) (3) Transmigration—Judaism.
1. Neugroschel, Joachim. I]. Chipman, Jonathan. III. Title.
BM526.S836413 1991 296.1'6—dc20
90-52543
ISBN 0-8052-1081 -4
Book Design by Barbara M. Bachman
Manufactured in the United States of America
6897
Contents
FOREWORD BY JOSEPH DAN
Shi‘ur Komah:
THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
Sitra Ahra:
GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH
Tsaddik:
THE RIGHTEOUS ONE
Shekhinah:
THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY
Gilgul:
THE TRANSMIGRATION OF SOULS
Tselem:
THE CONCEPT OF THE ASTRAL BODY
NOTES
INDEX
56
88
197
251
275
321
On The
MYSTICAL
SHAPE
of the
GODHEAD
Foreword by Joseph Dan
Gershom Scholem, when required to define his own scholarly enterprise,
usually described himself as a historian of ideas—somewhat more specif-
ically, as a historian of religious ideas, one whose expertise was the his-
tory of Jewish mystical ideas. This volume contains six studies, which can
unhesitatingly be described as the finest achievement in this field, and
among the best examples of systematic studies in the history of ideas in
the middle of this century. These studies pertain to some of the most
basic and deep-rooted concepts in Jewish religion, such as the Shekhinah,
the Tsaddik, and the anthropomorphic representation of the Godhead;
here they are studied and elucidated in an exemplary methodology, ac-
companied by profound insight into the dynamics of history on the one
hand and the multilayered, constantly changing human craving for ap-
proach to God on the other.
The first part of this foreword is dedicated to a brief description of
the evolution of this book out of Scholem’s lectures before the Eranos
Society’s annual meetings in Ascona, Switzerland, between 1952 and
1961, and the second part, to a discussion of Scholem’s methodology.
I
The six studies translated into English in this volume comprise the sec-
ond group of Scholem’s Eranos lectures to be published in book form.
The first group, including five such studies, was published in the original
German as Zur Kabbala und ihrer Symbolik in Zurich, in 1960, and in En-
glish as On the Kabbalah and Its Symbolism in New York, in 1965.' The six
studies presented in this volume were published as a book in German in
1962’—-Von der Mystischen Gestalt der Gottheit—and this is its first appear-
ance in English in book form. Most of these eleven studies were first
published as articles in the Eranos-Jahrbuch, usually a year after Scholem’s
lecture on the subject, and some of them were published in English sepa-
rately.’ A Hebrew translation of these two volumes together, made by
4 * FOREWORD
Yosef Ben-Shlomo and revised and updated by Scholem himself, was pub-
lished in Jerusalem in 1976 under the title Elements of the Kabbalah and Its
Symbolism.‘ It seems that Scholem regarded these eleven studies as one
whole, and it is appropriate that all of them are available now, somewhat
belatedly, to the English reader.
It is important to understand the place of these studies within the
framework of Scholem’s complete works, in order to explain both the
author’s intentions and the structure and characteristics of this book. The
studies were written during the most fruitful period of Scholem’s schol-
arly life, between the years 1949 and 1962. It was in this period that he
wrote his two major works: his great monograph Sabbatai Sevi: The Mystical
Messiah, which was published in Hebrew, in two volumes, in 1957° and
his history of the early Kabbalah, Origins of the Kabbalah, published in
German, in 1962.° Scholem published in his lifetime about forty vol-
umes,’ but only two comprehensive books, the ones on Sabbatai Zevi and
on the early Kabbalah mentioned above. All the others are collections of
studies and essays, Kabbalistic texts, letters, and an autobiography. The
only subjects that he brought to completion are those two, and they
express his sense of priorities as well as his preference; both of them were
completed while he was working on the studies presented here.
Scholem wrote three summaries of the entire history of the Kabbalah:
the first was his article on the subject for the German Encyclopaedia Judaica
published in the 1930s;° the second was his Major Trends in Jewish Mysticism,
the best-known and most influential of his books,’ and the third was the
series of articles on Kabbalah and Sabbatianism that he wrote for the
Encyclopaedia Hebraica and the English Encyclopaedia Judaica (essentially the
same material in both), which was published in the volume Kabbalah in
Jerusalem in 1974.
It seems to me that the studies published here reflect in part Scholem’s
realization that he was not going to write a comprehensive history of
Jewish mysticism as a whole. Though he was at the peak of his scholarly
powers, his reputation, and his influence, the enormity of the two tasks
to which he dedicated most of his efforts and which he felt compelled to
complete, may have caused him to doubt whether he could add to them
FOREWORD °* 5
another major undertaking, namely, writing a detailed history of Jewish
mysticism in the same manner as he did concerning the early Kabbalah
and the messianic movement of the seventeenth century. He may have
regarded the monographic studies collected here as a substitute to such
an integrated history. There is a clear analogy to this: after the publica-
tion of the monograph on Sabbatai Zevi, Scholem did not hide his inten-
tion to continue the work and to publish the history of the Sabbatian
movement after the death of Sabbatai Zevi, and indeed he published
many detailed studies about that period; he may have planned to continue
it up to the beginnings of the modern Hasidic movement and write a
book on the Baal Shem Tov, the founder of Hasidism, his life and teach-
ings. In 1974, however, he published in Jerusalem a large volume of his
previously published studies of the later Sabbatian movement;'° it was
quite obvious that the publication of that volume indicated his realization
that there would be no continuation of the Sabbatai Zevi volumes; the
collection of studies became the substitute. In a somewhat similar way,
his Eranos lectures may be viewed as his substitute for a detailed, com-
prehensive history of Jewish mysticism.
In the beginning Scholem may not have realized the relationship, and
especially the difference, between the two collections—-On the Kabbalah
and Its Symbolism and the present one. Yet this difference is important to
the understanding of the development of these monographs. The first
Eranos lectures, which appear in On the Kabbalah and Its Symbolism, are
dedicated to a completely different aim than the present ones."' They
attempted to present some problems concerning Jewish mysticism
within the framework of the study of religions in general. As such, they
take up general themes, not necessarily intrinsic or central to Jewish
mysticism, such as the mythical element in the Kabbalah (the first Eranos
lecture), the relationship between mystics and society, and the interna-
tional interest in the intriguing problem of the creation of a golem. But
all the rest of his Eranos lectures after that—the ones collected in this
volume, as well as others that were not collected, and some studies that
he published at the same time in other journals—were dedicated to the
elucidation of the most central and important topics in the Kabbalah, not
6 * FOREWORD
only as viewed from without, by scholars and historians, but as viewed
from within, by the Kabbalists themselves.
Initially, Scholem made an attempt to conform to the Eranos frame-
work, and thought that only general subjects would interest and be ac-
cepted by the international community of scholars that assembled in
Switzerland for the annual meetings. He soon changed his mind, and
decided to present that group with the subjects that he believed to be
important to his area of study and which conformed to his own blueprint
of the general outlines of his work. It is evident that by 1950 he had
decided to concentrate his efforts along two parallel lines: to definitively
present his studies on the early Kabbalah and Sabbatianism, and to pre-
pare brief histories of central subjects in the Kabbalah in the format of
the six studies included in this collection. This, in fact, was the way he
worked until his death on February 21, 1982, at the age of eighty-five.
Why did Scholem choose the Eranos Society as the forum for the
presentation of his series of studies in the history of Jewish mystical
ideas? I believe that at least one of the reasons was the ease with which
he expressed himself in German. In the post-Holocaust era, formal par-
ticipation in a purely German forum was unthinkable. The small group
of scholars assembled in the Swiss town of Ascona, with its international
audience and humanistic attitude, suited him as much as any German-
speaking forum could. He made no concessions to the prevailing
scholarly atmosphere in those gatherings. Scholem never denied his res-
ervations concerning the psychoanalytic schools (concerning Freud, he
used to say, “I have read dozens of better mythological concepts of the
soul than his”), and, especially, his views clashed diametrically with the
Jungian approach, which was represented strongly among the Eranos
participants. Carl Gustav Jung himself participated in some of the meet-
ings. Mircea Eliade was also one of the dominant figures in the group;
they were joined by some of the best-known psychologists of the time, as
well as by historians of religion, art, and literature. The Jungian analysis
of spiritual phenomena conflicted with Scholem’s for one cardinal reason:
as a historian, he sought to understand the constant change and the
variety in human religious experience and expression. The Jungians and
their followers postulated the eternal, unchanging character of these phe-
FOREWORD + 7
nomena; according to them, religious practices and symbols are universal
and essentially unchanging, being the product of archetypical images
deeply imbedded in the soul of every human being. They sought to dis-
cover and describe unchanging, ahistorical archetypes, whereas Scholem
sought the dialectics of a dynamic historical development. In this sense,
his studies are exceptional and atypical in the volumes of the Eranos-
Jahrbuch.
The Eranos Society, which had begun its annual meetings in the early
1930s, therefore presented Scholem with a convenient forum: a gathering
of mostly German-speaking intellectuals, many of them leading scholars
in their fields, who shared a similar European philosophical and cultural
background. It gave him the opportunity to address an international au-
dience; indeed, there can be no doubt that his lectures there helped to
make him a leading figure in the international community of scholars in
the humanities. The specific characteristics of these gatherings, however,
were not completely suitable to Scholem’s attitudes and preferences. He
must have been aware that some of the participants in these meetings
had less than perfect records concerning their stance toward Nazi ideol-
ogy in the 1930s. At that time, around 1949, there was not yet a “new
Europe”; there were only the scarred, tormented remnants of the old,
the Europe of Scholem’s physical and spiritual roots, and the one to
which he wished, to no avail, to return. Every individual in these gath-
erings carried within him, in one way or another, the wounds of the Nazi
upheavals and the Holocaust. American universities at that time had not
yet accepted Jewish studies as a legitimate, integral part of the humani-
ties; most of Scholem’s lectures across the Atlantic were given in the
framework of Jewish institutions and societies. If he wished to address
the international community of scholars, there were very few alternatives
to Ascona. Yet it may be suggested that the change in the nature of his
presentations, the one evident in the transition from On the Kabbalah and
Its Symbolism to the present collection, may be regarded as his assertion
of his speciality, his decision not to conform to the accepted norms of
his audience but to present Jewish mysticism on its own terms, with its
own intrinsic emphases according to Scholem’s non-Jungian historical
analysis.
8 * FOREWORD
I]
It may sound paradoxical, but an essentially Jungian approach and a Kab-
balistic approach to the subjects presented by Scholem in this book may
converge and present a united front against the historical analysis written
by the scholar. This is a struggle that Scholem fought throughout his life,
and in which he achieved only partial success. As this is, I believe, the
basic conceptual and methodological problem presented in this book, |
shall try to describe it briefly.
Taking the example of the Shekhinah, the Kabbalistic symbol of the
female element within the Godhead, a Jungian or Eliadean writer will
unhesitatingly demonstrate that the image of the God-Mother is an an-
cient, invariable archetype in the human soul; her worship can be found
in “primitive” societies, in Indian mythology, in the Christian worship of
the Virgin, and in countless other places. He will try to find similarities
in detail, in practices, beliefs, and rituals associated with this hgure, mak-
ing the Shekhinah just one more manifestation of this eternal human phe-
nomenon, which here assumes a superficial, relatively meaningless,
Jewish terminology. The Kabbalist, however, will completely ignore any-
thing relating to non-Jewish sources and insist that everything concern-
ing the Shekhinah is essentially Jewish, but also eternally so. The same
Shekhinah is described, according to the Kabbalist, in the biblical and
talmudic sources, as well as in the ancient, medieval, and modern Jewish
mystical works. The interpretation of biblical verses and talmudic sayings
concerning the Shekhinah found in the Zohar and other Kabbalistic works
is the true, original meaning of the ancient texts; it is unimaginable to
him that Moses could be ignorant of something that Rabbi Simeon ben
Yohai (the sage to whom the Zohar is attributed) or the sixteenth-century
Kabbalist Rabbi Isaac Luria knew. The Jungian writer will assume that
the Shekhinah is an eternal human archetype; the Kabbalist will claim that
it is an eternal Jewish one. They will agree, however, that all ancient
sources should be interpreted in a way that will uncover in them the
image of the Shekhinah as it is known in the later Kabbalistic sources.
The historian will begin his investigation in a completely different way.
He will analyze the image of the Shekhinah in the Zohar or in Lurianic
FOREWORD °* 9
Kabbalah, and then ask, When, and from where, did these ideas emerge?
He will study the biblical texts, the intertestamental literature, the Tal-
mud and the midrash, and conclude, as Scholem and other scholars have,
that these ancient sources do not contain any reference whatsoever to a
feminine figure of a separate divine hypostasis. He will then try to trace
the stages in which the Zoharic concept developed, through various ut-
terances in the late medieval midrash, in the works of the Jewish philos-
ophers of the High Middle Ages, and in the early works of medieval
Jewish mysticism. Thus, step-by-step, the concept that was absent in
ancient Jewish texts, emerges in the Middle Ages; it was certainly nour-
ished on sources and hermeneutic interpretations of sources from an-
tiquity, but the symbol itself is a purely medieval one. Only after this
kind of analysis will the historian compare the concept of the Shekhinah
to parallel phenomena in other religions, and even then his emphasis will
be on the differences rather than the similarities. The difference between
the historian and the Kabbalist writer (and the Jungian writer as well) is
that the historian does accept “no” as an answer: some ideas simply do
not exist in some texts and periods. The Kabbalist will never accept that;
if he tries hard enough, he can find everything in everything. Examples
abound in Jewish history; the two most obvious ones are the reinterpre-
tation of the Old Testament to find in hundreds of its verses prophecies
concerning the life and teachings of Christ, (an admirable feat of herme-
neutics that can convince the most ardent skeptics, if they are not histor-
ians), and the reinterpretation of the Zohar and other Jewish texts by the
adherents of Sabbatai Zevi in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries
to prove that the Messiah must, as predicted in hundreds of ancient
sayings and verses, be converted to Islam.'* A more specific, Kabbalistic
example is the reinterpretation of the Zohar in the seventeenth century
and later, up to the twentieth, according to the teachings of Lurianic
Kabbalah, which emerged in Safed several centuries after the Zohar’s
composition.
The obviousness of these examples, which differentiate between the
historical-philological approach and the archetypical-Kabbalistic one,
should not deceive us as to the diffculties involved in achieving and
maintaining the methodology of the history of ideas. Scholem himself did
10 * FOREWORD
not make this distinction clearly in the first decade of his scholarly work.
This is best demonstrated by his lecture, later published as an article, at
the historic occasion of the opening of the Institute of Jewish Studies in
Jerusalem, which was later to serve as one of the first two institutes (the
other was Chemistry) of the newly founded Hebrew University of Jeru-
salem. The young Scholem (twenty-seven years old at the time), pre-
sented his views concerning the authorship and origins of the Zohar, and
concluded that though medieval authors contributed to the work as we
have it, much of the material, ideas and symbols assembled in it origi-
nated in antiquity.'* In fact, according to Scholem at that time, the Kab-
balah was essentially an ancient phenomenon, surfacing in the works of
the medieval mystics rather than being their own original creation.
In this Scholem was following the accepted views of scholars of his
time, which were most clearly expressed by Moses Gaster, who treated
many Jewish medieval works as remnants of known and unknown ancient
texts. Gaster rejected the critical approach of the historian Heinrich
Graetz and others, who saw Moses de Leon as the author of the Zohar in
the late thirteenth century, and the Kabbalah, while absorbing and re-
newing ancient ideas, essentially as a medieval phenomenon. It took
Scholem another decade to distinguish between the two aspects of
Graetz’s critical attitude to the Kabbalah: his enmity toward it, which
Scholem completely rejected, and his historical-philological approach,
which Scholem not only accepted but developed in a much more pro-
found and systematic manner. His historical conclusions concerning the
Zohar, presented in chapter 5 of Major Trends in Jewish Mysticism,'* were
supplemented by many of his own subsequent studies and by other schol-
ars; the most comprehensive presentation of this problem was made by
Isaiah Tishby in his Mishnat ha-Zohar.'’ Although this question has been
conclusively answered from a scholarly point of view, it is erroneous to
think that by this major scholarly achievement, the historical-philological
view of the medieval origins of the Kabbalah has been universally ac-
cepted, or that Scholem’s scholarly approach has prevailed completely.
There have always been, as there are now, writers who continue to seek
proof for the Kabbalistic claim of the antiquity of the Kabbalah, moti-
FOREWORD ° |!
vated often by Orthodox concepts (Scholem had been identified with the
secular and scientific study of Judaism). Thus, Professor Samuel Belkin
attempted to prove that Philo of Alexandria (first century C.E., before the
destruction of the Second Temple), knew and used ideas and symbols
found in the Zohar;'* Dr. Israel Weinstock tried to prove that the “ancient
Kabbalistic secrets” were transmitted by Aharon ben Samuel of Baghdad
from the East to Italy in the eighth century, and that Kabbalah can be
found in the works of Saadiah Gaon and other early Jewish philoso-
phers;’’ and Professor Moshe Idel tries to prove that Kabbalistic concepts
found in medieval texts can be “reconstructed” in talmudic and mid-
rashic literature.'* It seems that the clash between the Orthodox-
Kabbalistic and historical-philological study of the Kabbalah, which has
persisted now for a century and a half (and was debated for a time even
within Scholem’s mind), is a constant feature of Jewish culture, and
should be regarded as a recurring phenomenon in the study of Jewish
writings, supported by Orthodox religious concerns on the one hand and
Jungian antihistorical drives on the other. The six studies included in this
collection are Scholem’s finest rebuttal of these attitudes and a clear pre-
sentation of the methodology of the history of ideas that he adopted.
The basic structure of these studies, therefore, is almost constant: a
survey of ancient Jewish texts concerning the subject, including a dem-
onstration of the absence of the particular Kabbalistic symbol in them,
(although the religious problem that the Kabbalists later confronted is
present in one way or another); then comes a description of the first
hesitant steps, often found in Sefer ha-Bahir, toward the emergence of the
Kabbalistic symbol in the Middle Ages. This is followed by a full exposi-
tion of the Kabbalistic symbol, based on the thirteenth-century Kabbalah
in Spain and especially the Zohar; and finally, a survey of later develop-
ments, especially in Lurianic Kabbalah and in Hasidism. Every section in
these essays represents a difference, a change, a phase in spiritual devel-
opment that sets it apart from what preceded it and what followed later.
Concepts such as good and evil, the Shekhinah, the Tsaddik, gilgul, are
marked by this constant change in the works of almost every thinker and
every mystic, in every country and every period. Scholem always dem-
12 * FOREWORD
onstrates the dynamic unfolding of the full force of an idea or image, as
the result of the ceaseless creativity of every individual mystic, every
school or group, every generation. In this, the historian and the philolo-
gist differs most radically from the Jungian, the Kabbalist, and the Ortho-
dox writer. He affirms the creative power of the individual, his ability to
use old materials, sources, quotations, and to combine them into some-
thing new and original. I believe that this element is expressed more
clearly in this collection than in any other of Scholem’s voluminous
publications.
Scholem’s methodology is best demonstrated by the studies included
in this volume. In some cases one can actually discern in his presentation
the historian’s marvel and joy as he deciphers the dialectical develop-
ments of an idea throughout the ages. The development of the idea of
gilgul or reincarnation (metempsychosis) in the Kabbalah is such an ex-
ample. The idea is completely absent in ancient Jewish sources, though
some of them were ingeniously reinterpreted by medieval Kabbalists to
demonstrate the antiquity of the concept. The first Jewish writers in the
Middle Ages who mentioned it completely rejected it, while the Kabbal-
ists in the late twelfth and thirteenth centuries embraced it with enthu-
siasm and made it a part, and later, in Lurianic Kabbalah, a cornerstone,
of their concept of the human soul and its relationship with the Godhead.
The intricacies of its historical development, and the intensely individual
contribution of every mystic, combined here to create a picture of a
spiritual phenomenon; only the full presentation of the different, individ-
ual formulations of it can reveal its historical role in the structure of a
great culture.
One of the most vexing problems facing us in the preparation of this
volume was that of updating. In the course of reviewing it, I was struck
by the enormous amount of research published on almost all the subjects
treated in these studies in the last fifteen years. Scholem’s notes in this
volume, regarding for instance Rabbi Joseph ben Shalom Ashkenazi,
Rabbi Joseph of Hamadan, Sefer ha-Peli°ah, Gallei Razaya, Rabbi Isaac of
FOREWORD ° 13
Acre, Rabbi Isaac ibn Latif, Rabbi Abraham Abulafa, are out of date even
from a strictly bibliographical viewpoint. On many of these and other
subjects, doctoral theses have been written and published, plus dozens, if
not hundreds, of scholarly articles. The more general subjects, like He-
khaloth mysticism, Ashkenazi Hasidism, the Zohar, the Hebrew works of
Rabbi Moses de Leon, Sabbatianism, and modern Hasidism, to name just
a few, have been treated in new monographs; new texts have been pub-
lished, and new approaches have been charted. Two or three dozen schol-
ars, unmentioned in this volume, contributed meaningfully to the
subjects discussed here. Updating the notes would require at least a five-
fold increase in the number and length of the notes, which would change
the whole character of the volume.
There are even more fundamental problems. Scholem wrote these
studies before the full impact of the renewed study of Gnosticism, fol-
lowing the publication of the Nag Hammadi Library, was felt. The last
twenty years witnessed an intensive development in the study of ancient
Gnosticism, questioning some long-held concepts and presenting new
ones. Scholem’s frequent reference to Gnostic ideas and studies of the
subject would require an extensive revision in an updated edition (which
itself would have to be revised at least every decade). Such a revision,
again, would radically change the character of these studies.
The text presented in this volume is a revised one, a revision done by
Scholem himself prior to the publication of Professor Ben-Shlomo’s He-
brew translation in 1976, that is, nearly twenty years after the first pub-
lication of these articles in the Eranos-Jahrbuch. Scholem’s revisions were
minimal. Some of them were minor additions or omissions, to emphasize
or de-emphasize a point, and others—very few—updated the notes fol-
lowing new scholarly publications. The chapters of this book, therefore,
reflect the author’s views near the end of his active scholarly life. For this
reason, no updating of the notes or the text has been attempted. The
volume is presented to the reader as it is—a classic in the field of the
history of ideas in general and in the study of Kabbalistic ideas and his-
tory in particular. Anyone wishing to follow a particular detail will have
to use current scholarly literature; these studies should not be regarded
14 * FOREWORD
as a “last word” on a subject, even though in most cases it is Scholem’s
last word. They can and should be accepted as a “last word” concerning
the infinite dynamism of Jewish spirituality in its historical development,
analyzed by a great master in the ceaseless quest for historical truth.
Jerusalem, 1990
Shi-ur Komah:
THE MYSTICAL
SHAPE OF
THE GODHEAD
I
The revolution wrought by biblical monotheism in the history of religion
is tied to the imageless worship of God. The prohibition “Thou shalt
make unto thee no graven image nor any kind of shape” stands at the
beginning of a new revelation. It is associated with worship that abhors
images and seeks to evoke the Holy in other ways. However, a question
arises here whose answer is not at all self-evident: is this God, who may
not be worshiped in the image “of anything that is in heaven or on the
earth,” Himself without image or form? This question forces itself upon
the reader of the Hebrew Bible, as it does upon any human discourse
concerning God. Any discussion of God must necessarily use the imagery
of the created world, because we have no other. Anthropomorphism—
the application of human language to God—is as intrinsic to the living
spirit of religion as is the feeling that there exists a Divine that far tran-
scends such discourse. The human mind cannot escape this tension. In-
1S
16 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
deed, there is nothing more foolish than attacking and denigrating
anthropomorphism—and yet, nothing forces itself more readily upon
the sober and reflective consciousness of most theologians. The dialectics
are unavoidable: it pertains, not only to the statements that corporealize
God Himself, but also (as is often overlooked) to any discussion of the
so-called “word of God.” Benno Jacob, an important commentator on
the Jewish Bible, formulated the problem aptly: “ ‘God spoke’ is no less
an anthropomorphism than ‘God's hand.”
Of course, the anthropomorphic form of expression, freely used in the
imagery of the Torah and the prophets, in hymns and in prayers, may not
go beyond the realm of speech, it must not make the leap from the
titurgical to the cultic. The question nevertheless remains: Does God, the
source of all shape, Himself have a shape? Or more precisely: Under what
conditions does He have a shape? What features of God actually appear
in the theophanies?
The realm of these questions is defined by the terminology of the
Bible, which uses two different terms to speak of the shape of God. One
term is temunah; the other is tselem. Temunah is derived from the Hebrew
root min (“kind” or “species”). It refers to that which has a shape or is in
the process of taking shape. The second commandment uses the term
temunah when it forbids the making of the shape of any thing in heaven
or on earth for cultic purposes: “Thou shalt not make unto thee a graven
image, nor any manner of likeness of any thing that is in Heaven above,
or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the earth.
Thou shalt not bow down unto them, nor serve them” (Exod. 20:4). And
Deuteronomy (4:12), when recalling the revelation on Mount Sinai, says:
“And the Lord spoke unto you out of the midst of the fire; ye heard the
voice of words, but ye saw no form, only a voice. . . .” It goes on to stress
(v. 15): “Take ye therefore good heed unto yourselves—for ye saw no
manner of form on the day that the Lord spoke unto you in Horeb out
of the midst of the fire.”
This is the basis for the prohibition against using images in worship.
Only the voice of God, and no other shape, reaches across the abyss of
transcendence bridged by revelation. Theophany is an act of hearing: the
most spiritualized of all sensory perceptions, but a sensory perception
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD ° 17
nevertheless! From here, as we shall see, the road leads to regarding
divine speech and the Divine Name as the mystical shape of the Deity.
The Bible, however, distinguishes between those images seen by the eye
and those perceived through hearing the voice. When the voice of God
warns Moses (Exod. 33:20), “for man shall not see Me and live,” this does
not mean to imply that God is intrinsically devoid of shape—dquite the
contrary! Indeed, in Numbers (12:8), God says of Moses—whom in the
above-quoted passage has been prohibited from seeing Him—“with him
do I speak mouth to mouth, even manifestly, and not in dark speeches;
and the similitude of God? doth he behold.” These contradictory state-
ments indicate that discussion of the divine form was not meaningless,
even if later exegesis attempted to interpret it away.
No less strange, in this respect, is the second term, which the Torah
(Gen. 1:26—27; 9:6) uses only in connection with the creation of man
and which, in a certain sense, is the key term for all anthropomorphic
discussion of God: tselem Elohim. The Hebrew word tselem refers to a
three-dimensional image or form. When God says, “Let us make man in
our image (tselem), after our likeness,” and the following verse says “in the
tselem of God He created him,” man, as a physical-plastic phenomenon, is
placed in relationship to the primal shape reproduced in him, whatever
that shape might be. God must therefore have something like an “image”
and “likeness” (demuth) of His own. This “image” or “likeness” is not an
object of cultic veneration, but is something that defines the essence of
man, even in his physicality. This notion of tselem, as the likeness of a
heavenly although not necessarily corporeal structure, undergoes all the
stages of interpretation and reinterpretation required by the desire for an
ever-stronger emphasis on divine transcendence and the conception of
God as pure spirit.
It is perhaps relevant to cite here two diametrically opposed views
concerning the notion of tselem ?Elohim in Genesis, by two well-known
modern exegetes. Hermann Gunkel writes:
This similitude refers primarily to man’s body, although of course
the spiritual is not thereby excluded. The idea of man as the Ely @v
BEOV [imago dei] can also be found in the Greek and the Roman
18 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
tradition, where man is formed in effigiem moderantum cuncta deo-
rum——“in the image of the gods, the master of nature” (to quote
Ovid)—-as well as in the Babylonian tradition. . .. Modern man will
probably object to this explanation by claiming that God has no
shape at all, as He is a purely spiritual being. But such an incor-
poreal God-idea demands a power of abstraction that was beyond
the reach of ancient Israel, and attained only by Greek philosophy.
The Old Testament instead constantly speaks, with great naiveté,
about God’s form. ... God is thus conceived as a human being,
albeit many times more powerful and more dreadful. ... Yet we
already note another current in Israel during the ancient period:
The prophets find it blasphemous to depict God in an image. God
is far too enormous and glorious for any possible image to resemble
Him (Isa. 40:25), nor dare we depict Him in words (Isa. 6). Already
in the most ancient times, no once could behold His countenance.
The more sublime the concept of God became under the influence
of the prophets of Judaism, the more this awe increased. . . . Hence,
that era would probably not have brought forth the idea that man
carries the divine form.’
In Benno Jacob’s commentary, we find the exact opposite idea:
There is no doubt that, throughout the Bible, so far as its leading
minds are speaking, God is a purely spiritual being without body
or form. . . . The strongest anthropomorphisms are to be found pre-
cisely in the words of those orators and prophets who simultaneously,
and with the most élan, proclaim God’s incomparable sublimity and
absolute spirituality, such as Isaiah and Job. Thus, one can say that,
the more spiritual the concept, the more anthropomorphic the
expression, as these figures were concerned, not with philosophical
precision, but with speaking about a living God.
[t is not surprising that, for Benno Jacob, Gunkel’s above-quoted lines are
a “monstrosity,” refuted by ethnological facts that Gunkel fails to take
into account: namely, that “even primitive nations have achieved such an
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 19
abstraction (if it is one). ... Furthermore, this anthropomorphism (i.e.,
of the “image of God,” tselem ’Elohim) is found in P [the Priestly Codex,
allegedly the latest written source of the Torah], for whom it would have
been most repugnant, according to Gunkel’s characterization.” *
One might say that the vehement opposition between these two pas-
sages defines the climate in which our discussion still moves. Both au-
thors are to a large extent correct, yet both distort their basic thesis
through misleading generalizations. Benno Jacob quite properly felt that
anthropomorphism does not exclude the conviction of God’s incorpore-
ity, but his simultaneous goal of banning discussion on the form of God
is in no wise confirmed by the biblical text. In any event, our own discus-
sion below has nothing to do with what the authors of the biblical books
meant by their utterances about God; the question is rather that of how
these utterances were subsequently understood and what effect they had.
In this respect it is obvious that the trend toward the pure spiritualization
of God, as expressed in intertestamental and especially Hellenistic Jewish
literature, is not the only one. It contrasts with another trend that ad-
heres with absolute faithfulness to anthropomorphic discourse about
God. The Jewish aggadah is the living and most impressive example of
this mode of discourse, in which the sense of intimacy with the Divine is
still sufhciently powerful for its authors not to flinch from extravagances
that they knew were not to be taken literally. The metaphorical character
of such utterances, which generally refer to God’s activity rather than to
His appearance, is in nearly all cases quite transparent, and is often
underscored by the very biblical passages quoted by way of support. But
we are not concerned here with the aggadic worldview per se. What
really concerns us is the following issue: in light of the hostility of rab-
binic theology to myths and to imagistic discourse on God, as well as the
tendency in Jewish liturgy to limit anthropomorphic depictions of God,
why was the problem of Gods’ form not eliminated altogether? As against
the rejection of mythical images in the exoteric realm, which tolerated
these images only as metaphors, there was a renaissance of such images
in the esoteric, where they were connected with mystical theological
axioms. In other words, the mythical images became mystical symbols.
20 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
I]
The development of mysticism in Judaism is linked to speculation con-
cerning the first chapter of Ezekiel. Here the prophet describes a vision
he had by the waters of the river Chebar during the Babylonian Exile: he
saw a vision of the divine chariot, the Merkavah, the divine throne built
upon it, and the creatures of the upper world, in animal and human form
(who later become categories of angels), who carry it. The elaborate and
rather obscure description of the details of the Merkavah was subsequently
taken up by visionaries in the pre-Christian era, and particularly in the
first two centuries of the Christian era, who sought to repeat the expe-
rience of the vision of the Merkavah. Retaining Ezekiel’s terminology,
while reinterpreting its meaning, his description was transformed by
them into a depiction of the royal court of the divine majesty. This vision
was revealed to the visionary upon ascent to the highest heaven: origi-
nally, perhaps, the third heaven; later, when the number of heavens was
increased, to the seventh heaven. In apocalyptic literature, descriptions
of the celestial world include descriptions of the world of the divine
throne and the Merkavah. But these same authors become extremely ret-
icent when they reach the point of speaking about He who appears on
the throne itself, the figure of the Godhead or its theophany: “And upon
the likeness of the throne was a likeness as the appearance of a man upon
it above” (Ezek. 1:26). Isaiah had already seen “the Lord sitting upon a
throne high and lifted up, and His train filled the Temple” (Isa. 6:1), while
Ezekiel describes the light surrounding the figure seated on the throne
“as the appearance of the bow that is in the cloud in the day of rain, so
was the appearance of the brightness round about” (Ezek. 1:28). But for
both prophets what is important is not so much the theophany itself as
the voice that emerges and strikes the prophet’s ear. Needless to say, this
vision of the shape of God on the throne, as of the other elements of the
Merkavah vision, became an object of contemplation and speculation. The
ascent of Merkavah mystics to heaven or, in a different version, to the
heavenly paradise, was considered successful if it not only led the mystic
to the divine throne but also brought them a revelation of the image of
the Godhead, the “Creator of the Universe” seated on the throne. This
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD * 21
99 46
form was that of the divine Kavod; rendering this word as “glory,” “splen-
dor,” and the like fails to transmit the true substance of the numinous
conception. Kavod refers to that aspect of God that is revealed and mani-
fest; the more invisible God becomes for the Jewish consciousness, the
more problematical the meaning of this vision of the divine Kavod.
We have thus reached the first major topic in our discussion: namely,
the manner in which the Jewish Gnostics and Merkavah mystics conceived
of the mystical form of the Godhead: the Shi‘ur Komah. This Hebrew term
is often translated as “measure of height,” the noun komah being con-
strued in its biblical sense as “height” or “stature.” Such a rendering is
valid, particularly given the appearance of this word in the Song of Songs
(which, as we shall see, is closely connected with these speculations).
Nevertheless, komah most likely has the precise significance here that it
has in Aramaic, where it quite simply means “body.” Indeed, the body of
the Creator or Demiurge is also called the “body of the Godhead” (guf
ha-Shekhinah), and is described in some highly peculiar fragments that
have survived.* Some of the oldest texts containing these fragments
understood the anthropomorphisms of the Shi‘ur Komah in terms of de-
scriptions of the “hidden Kavod.” One of these fragments, Hekhaloth Zu-
trati, is ascribed, no doubt pseudepigraphically, to Rabbi Akiva, the
central figure in second-century talmudic Judaism. Akiva is presented as
receiving such visions, saying that God is “virtually like us, but is greater
than anything; and this is His glory which is concealed from us.”® Indeed,
the notion of God’s concealed glory is virtually identical with the theo-
sophic usage found in the oldest known traditions of Merkavah mysticism,
which speak of the vision or contemplation of God’s glory as the deepest
level of religious life. Thus, it is rhapsodically promised that, “Whoever
knows this measure of our Creator and the glory of the Holy One,
blessed be He, is promised that he is a son of the World to Come.”
Considering the provocative extravagance of this anthropomorphous de-
scription, this promise, uttered here by Rabbi Ishmael and Rabbi Akiva,
is extremely paradoxical. Nor should we forget that these men were not
only the two most important rabbinic authorities of the first half of the
second century, but were also viewed by the tradition of Merkavah mysti-
cism as the true heroes of Jewish gnosis. The question emerges: Are we
22 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
dealing here with attempts of later heretical, sectarian groups to give
themselves an Orthodox Jewish appearance? Or are these esoteric tradi-
tions authentic ones, taken from the center of rabbinic Judaism in the
process of its own crystallization?
These questions occupied medieval Jewish writers passionately, no less
than they do modern authors. The bizarre fragments that attempted to
describe and measure the limbs of God’s body are, as we have said, pro-
vocative in their solemnly arrogant boldness: they were bound either to
arouse indignation or to be venerated as repositories of a mystical sym-
bolism that was no longer intelligible.
The surviving fragments of the Merkavah literature, which are largely
incomprehensible and textually corrupt, are quite clearly related to the
Song of Songs. Phrases from this biblical book, particularly the portrayal
of the beloved (5:10—-16), appear repeatedly in various passages:
My beloved is white and ruddy,
Pre-eminent above ten thousand.
His head is as the most fine gold,
His locks are curled,
And black as a raven.
His eyes are like doves
Beside the water-brooks;
Washed with milk.
And fitly set.
His cheeks are a bed of spices.
As banks of sweet herbs;
His lips are as lilies,
Dropping with flowing myrth.
His hands are as rods of gold
Set with beryl;
His body is as polished ivory
Overlaid with sapphires.
His legs are as pillars of marble.
Set upon sockets of fine gold;
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD * 23
This is my beloved, and this is my friend,
O daughters of Jerusalem.
During the first and second centuries, when the Song of Songs began
to be interpreted as portraying the relationship between God and Israel,
tremendous weight was given to the descriptions of the beloved, who
was seen as none other than God Himself, as revealed in the Exodus, in
the splitting of the Red Sea, and in the wanderings in the desert. The
Shi‘ur Komah fragments followed these bodily descriptions and even sur-
passed them. Enormous measurements are given for the size of the Cre-
ator and for the length of each limb. As if this were not enough,
unintelligible combinations of letters are given to indicate the secret
name of each part. This technique is most probably linked to the sche-
matic drawings of human beings found on Greek amulets and magical
papyri of the same period, covered with secret names. These names,
composed of Greek letters, obviously belong to the same cultural sphere
as the secret names in the Shi‘ur Komah. As even its oldest extant manu-
scripts do not date back beyond the eleventh century, and as the copyists
of such enigmatic fragments no doubt corrupted any number of passages,
there seems no hope of finding the key to this secret. Semitic- and
Greek-sounding elements are tangled together, so that the Greek seems
more like an imitation of the sound of Greek words than authentic
Greek—just as one might expect from, say, glossolalia. Indeed, perhaps
these names emerged from such ecstatic speaking in tongues. Thus, any
translation of these passages is virtually doomed. The tremendous dimen-
sions make any contemplation illusory; the original goal was presumably
a certain numerical harmony among the various measurements, rather
than a visual image of the individual numbers.
The key Biblical verse for this tradition was Psalm 147:5: Gadol °ado-
nenu ve-rav koah——“Great is our Lord and mighty in strength.” On the
basis of the numerological computation (gematria) of the phrase ve-rav
koah, this line was interpreted as, “the size of our Lord is 236.” The key
figure in the measurements of the body of the Creator, which appears
repeatedly, is 236,000,000 parasangs. But this does not tell us much, for
“the measure of a parasang of God is three leagues, and a league has ten
24 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
thousand cubits, and a cubit three spans, and a span fills the entire world,
as it is written, ‘who measures the sky with His span’ (Isa. 40:12).””
Another fragment reads:
Rabbi Ishmael said: Metatron, the great prince of the testimony,
said to me: I bear witness about YHWH, the God of Israel, the
living and permanent God, our Lord and Master. From the place
of the seat of His glory [that is, the throne] upward there are 118
myriads, and from the place of the seat of His glory downward
there are 118 myriads. His height is 236 myriad thousand leagues.
From His right arm to His left arm there are 77 myriads. From the
right eyeball to the left eyeball there are 30 myriads. His cranium
is three and one third myriads. The crowns on His head are sixty
myriads, corresponding to the sixty myriads of the heads of Israel.°
This last sentence refers to an aggadic conception (as we find repeatedly
in these fragments): the image of Sandalphon, the angel appointed over
the prayers of Israel, who is a $00-years-walk tall. Thus, every individual
in Israel who calls upon God in prayer places a crown on His head, for
prayer is an act of crowning God and recognizing Him as king.’
These texts exude a sense of the world beyond; a numinous feeling
emanates even from these enormous, seemingly blasphemous numbers
and from the monstrous series of names. God’s majesty and holiness, the
form of the celestial king and Creator, assume physical shape in these
numerical proportions. What moved these mystics was not the spiritual-
ity of His being, but the majesty of His theophany. Rabbi Ishmael reex-
perienced Isaiah’s vision: “I saw the king of the kings of all kings sitting
on a high and towering throne, and all the hosts of heaven stood before
Him, at His left and at His right.” '° But it is not words of prophecy that
reach the initiate here; instead, the highest of all archons shows him the
dimensions of the shape appearing in this vision, and of all its individual
physical parts, from the soles of His feet to His beard and brow. In reality,
though, all measurements fail, and the strident anthropomorphism is
suddenly and paradoxically transformed into its opposite: the spiritual.
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 25
Suddenly, in the middle of a description in one of these fragments, we
read:
The appearance of the face is like that of the cheekbones, and the
appearance of both is like the shape of the spirit and the form of
the soul, and no creature is able to recognize it. His body is like
chrysolite, his brilliance breaks tremendously out of the darkness,
clouds and mist surround him, all the archeons and seraphim vanish
before him like a drained pitcher. That is why we have no mea-
surement, and only names are revealed to us.'!
Indeed, this ancient author is very chary with numbers, but all the more
generous in listing the secret names of these parts in the “language of
purity” !?
However, the “language of the pure name,” in which the mystical form
—that is, an esoteric language of the pure names.
of the Deity in its concealed glory is revealed to the initiate, allows us to
recognize a connection between this aspect of Jewish Merkavah specula-
tion found in the Shi‘ur Komah and one of the most puzzling forms of
second-century gnosis. The Gnostic teachings of Marcus, a disciple of
Valentinus, had always been distasteful to scholars of Gnosticism because
of the afhnity between his teachings and the linguistic mysticism and
letter symbolism of the Kabbalah.'* Indeed, the point of departure for his
teaching is a mingling of linguistic mysticism and Shi‘ur Komah notions.
Despite the Christian interpretation of these ideas, the mixture points
unmistakably to their origin in Jewish esoterism——a point first noted by
Moses Gaster nearly a century ago.'* The Greek form in which these
speculations are transmitted is merely Marcus’s adaptation of Semitic
speculations, a point confirmed by the fact that the ritual formulae he
employed in his mystical liturgy are indisputably Aramaic. The native soil
of his gnosis was not Egypt, but Palestine or Syria, where he must have
become acquainted with the oldest forms of Shi‘ur Komah imagery.
The Merkavah mystics receive their revelation while rising to the
throne, while Marcus received his when the supreme Tetras “descended
to him from invisible and unrecognizable places in the guise of a woman,
26 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
since the world would have been unable to endure its male form, and
revealed to him its own being and the genesis of the universe.” '> This
genesis came about when the formless God assumed form:
When, in the beginning, the fatherless father, who is neither
grasped by the mind nor has a substance and who is neither man
nor woman, wanted to express His ineffable being and make His
invisible being visible, He opened his mouth and produced a word
that resembled Him. In coming to him, it showed him that it
was thereby becoming manifest as the shape of the invisible (YOV
aopayou Lopgy).”
Both Valentinus and Marcus subsequently connect this “word” with the
logos and with Christ; but within the context of Marcus’s speculation per
se, it was originally nothing other than the great name of God, in which
the ineffable being of God becomes effable, assuming expression and
shape. Marcus goes on to relate the origin of the pronunciation of this
name. The first word of the great name consisted of thirty letters, each
one of which has its own special being and shape, and does not recognize
the shape of the whole, of which it is only one letter:
With the sound that it itself produces, it believes that it can name
the universe by its name, for each of the sounds regards it own
sound as the totality, even though it is only a part of the whole.
And it will not stop sounding until it has come to the last sign of
the last letter... . The sounds, however, form the aeon, which is
without form or beginning, and they are the shapes that the Lord
called angels and that continuously behold the face of the father.
Thus, each individual sign of the name is infinitely powerful, and the
letters of the full name of the primal father are infinitely profound. “That
is why the primal father, who knows His own ineffability, gave the letters
(which he also calls aeons) the ability to sound their own pronunciation,
as each individual [letter] was incapable of pronouncing the totality.”
After thus revealing the secret of the supreme name, broken down
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 27
into its elements, Marcus receives the revelation of Truth itself from his
female guide. “For I brought [Truth] down from her supernal dwelling,
that you might see her nude and come to know her beauty, but also to
hear her speak and to admire her understanding.” There follows a list of
the parts of this mystical form, from head to foot, and of their secret
names, each of which are nothing but combinations of the first and last
letter of the alphabet, the second and penultimate, and so on in this order
[the system known in Hebrew as ’atbash]. Thus, for Marcus, the alphabet
as a whole constitutes the mystical shape of Truth, which he—quite in
keeping with the Jewish terminology of the “body of the Shekhinah”—
calls the “body of truth” (O@pa. THs aAntelas), and the form of the
primeval, which, for him, is the primal human being, the Anthropos.
“Here is the source of every word, the origin of every voice, the utter-
ance of all that is unutterable, and the mouth of dumb silence.”
We find in Marcus that the description of the origins of the mystical
form of the primal human being is connected with language mysticism
and a doctrine of secret names and letter combinations—much as we
have found in the strictly Jewish, or more correctly Jewish-Gnostic,
Shi‘ur Komah fragment. Marcus’s theory of language can also aid us in
understanding and interpreting the Jewish text. The notion of the letters
of God’s name as aeons is also a later Kabbalistic teaching. The secret
names of the organs are combinations, into which the basic elements of
the Primal Man, which is the great Name of God, subdivide. What Mar-
cus refers to as the primal human being corresponds, in Shi‘ur Komah, to
the human form seen by Ezekiel on the throne. The doctrine of the Shi‘ur
Komah contains both a teaching of the name of the Creator—which is a
configuration representing God's ungraspable, shapeless existence—and
of the sensory shape in which the Creator appeared to Israel as a hand-
some youth by the Red Sea, and in which He reveals himself to devotees
of Merkavah mysticism at the end of the journey of the ascending soul.
Marcus could therefore have received this teaching concerning the inf-
nite power and depth of the letters from contemporary Jewish tradition,
not just from the neo-Pythagorean tradition with which scholars used to
link these speculations. In so doing they overlooked precisely those ele-
ments lacking in the neo-Pythagorean, but present in the Jewish Shi‘ur
28 ° ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
Komah tradition. In my opinion Marcus was acquainted with both tradi-
tions and synthesized them. The Shi‘ur Komah literature and that variant
of this teaching that Marcus adapted to his purposes mutually illuminate
one another. Perhaps it should also be noted that the mystical-magical
character of the alphabet sequence, in the specific form mentioned above
[i.e., ?atbash], is familiar to the Jewish tradition. In fact, a Greek-Hebrew
amulet discovered in Karneol in 1940 contains on the Greek obverse an
apostrophe to God, “Thou Heaven-Shaped, Sea-Shaped, Darkness-
Shaped, and All-Shaped (pantomorphos), the Ineffable before whom myri-
ads of angels prostrate themselves,” while on the verso of the amulet the
Hebrew alphabet appears, in *atbash sequence, as the secret name of
God.'* This sequence is transcribed into Greek on the Greek side of the
amulet!
We may therefore assume that the Deity has a mystical form that
manifests itself in two different aspects: to the visionary, it manifests itself
in the tangible shape of a human being seated on the throne of glory,
constituting the supreme primal image in which rnan was created, aur-
ally, at least in principle, it is manifested as God’s name, broken into its
component elements, whose structure anticipates that of all being. Ac-
cording to this doctrine, God’s shape is conceived of, not as a concept or
idea, but as names. This interlocking of tactile and linguistic anthropo-
morphism, which I consider characteristic of Shi‘ur Komah doctrine, per-
vades the extant fragments. Hence, it is not surprising to see a sentence
such as: “God sits on a throne of fire, and all around Him, like columns
of fire, are the ineffable names.” '’ The two realms are not separated, and
the names of God, which are the hidden life of the entire Creation, are
not only audible, but also visible as letters of fire. Furthermore, according
to an aggadah attributed to the Palestinian Merkavah mystics of the early
third century, “The Torah given by the Holy One, blessed be He, to
Moses was given to him in [the form of] white fire inscribed upon black
hre—fire mixed with fire, hewn out of fire and given from fire. Of this
it is written, ‘at His right hand was a fiery law unto them’ [Deut. 33:2]-”"*
The Torah occupies here the same place as is occupied in Valentinus’s and
Marcus's gnosis by the already Christianized logos, the primal name of
God that constitutes the form of everything.
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 29
There thus exists a “body” of the divine Kavod which, as we have seen,
was a symbol that was revealed to the mystics. Even the most tangible
anthropomorphisms bespeak a language of mysteries.’” Just as there is a
mystical body of God in which His image appears, so is there a garment
(haluk) in which this body is wrapped. This garment is described, not
only in the aggadah, but even more in the hymns of the Merkavah mystics,
some of which are extant from the third century. According to one of
these hymns, the heavens were radiated from this mystical “shape”; ac-
cording to another, “constellations and stars and signs emanate from His
garment, in which he wraps Himself and sits upon the throne of glory.”
In yet another midrash (which makes use of the technical language found
in these hymns), it is related that God opened the seven heavens on Sinai
and revealed himself to Israel, “in His beauty, His glory, His shape, His
crown, and upon the throne of His glorv” (the throne here replaces the
garment mentioned in the hymns). It is obvious that this midrash finds
nothing wrong with these notions from the sphere of the Shi‘ur Komah
doctrine.”°
In the above discussion I have assumed the doctrine of God’s form to
be extremely ancient, hence one that could have been adopted in Gnostic
circles that were joined by early Jewish converts to Christianity. This
assumption is strengthened by an extremely interesting passage in the
Slavonic Book of Enoch which, unlike the view of André Vaillant (the
most recent scholarly editor, whose arguments on this score are quite
weak), I cannot ascribe to a Christian author. Rather, I see it as a Jewish
apocalypse written in Palestine or Egypt during the first century C.E. The
Greek original has been lost, but it evidently used the term HOP? in
the sense of “stature” or “form.” In chapter 13 of this book, Enoch says:
“You see the extent of my body (shi‘ur komati) similar to yours, and I saw
the extent of the Lord without measure and without image and without
end.” Abraham Kahana’s Hebrew translation (in his edition of the Apoc-
rypha) made use of this term, without his being aware of the possibility
that the term shi‘ur komah in fact goes back to this period. The parallel
between the contents of the Hebrew Shi‘ur Komah and the Book of Enoch
is striking and thought-provoking.
Similar images of God, as possessing a “form” or bodily shape,
30 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
LLOQ), were certainly known to Jewish-Christian groups and are as-
sumed in the sources of the pseudo-Clementine Homilies, some of which
may have come from the Jewish-Christian Ebionite sect. Here too, espe-
cially in the seventeenth homily, the “beauty” of the father is emphasized
and the parts of his body are described, as in the above-mentioned Shi‘ur
Komah hymns. The seventeenth homily emphasizes (again, like one of the
fragments | quoted earlier) that this body is “incomparably more lumi-
nous than the spirit with which we perceive it, and is more radiant than
anything else, so that in comparison with this body, the light of the sun
must be regarded as darkness.””! All this suggests a connection with the
Jewish Gnostic fragments extant in the Hebrew and Aramaic texts of the
ShiSur Komah.
This early dating, however, was by no means undisputed. The few
nineteenth-century scholars who dealt with these concepts, above all
Heinrich Graetz, committed the grave error of dating the Merkavah liter-
ature far too late; its intimate and multiple connections with Gnostic
literature and the syncretistic papyri therefore eluded them. Scholars
dated those writings between the seventh and ninth centuries, tracing
the anthropomorphisms of the Shi‘ur Komah to the influence of an Islamic
anthropomorphic school, the Mushabbiha, when in fact the exact opposite
was the case.”” According to this approach, these Jewish doctrines origi-
nated among ignorant groups who were given to grossly sensual ideas,
and were quite unknown to the Merkavah mystics of the tannaitic period
attested to by the Talmud. The progress made in understanding and care-
ful study of these texts has made such views untenable.
Over and above everything said above, there is extremely important,
albeit indirect, evidence regarding the age of the ShiSur Komah tradition
connected to the Song of Songs. This evidence appears in a passage by
Origen that has never been satisfactorily explicated. In the introduction
to his well-known commentary on the Song of Songs—in which the
Jewish reading, i.e., in terms of the relationship between God and Israel,
is replaced by that between Christ and the Church—Origen writes:
It is said to be the custom of the Jews to forbid anyone who has
not attained a mature age to hold this book [i.e., the Song of Songs]
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD * 31
in his hands. Moreover, even though their rabbis and teachers in-
struct their children in all the books of the Scripture and in their
oral traditions,’* they postpone the following four texts until the
very end: the beginning of Genesis, describing the Creation of the
World; the beginning of the prophecy of Ezekiel, which relates to
the cherubim [that is, the doctrine of the angels and the divine
retinue]: the end [of the same book], which describes the future
Temple; and this book, the Song of Songs.”
There can be no doubt that this passage refers to the existence of
esoteric doctrines connected with the four texts mentioned. We know
from the Mishnah that the beginning of Genesis and the first chapter of
Ezekiel were considered to be esoteric texts par excellence, and it was
therefore prohibited to lecture about them in public. They could be stud-
ied privately, but even then only by those who were worthy, mature, and
held in esteem by their fellow citizens.** The reference to the concluding
chapters of Ezekiel is presumably related to the association of these chap-
ters with apocalyptic ideas concerning the rebuilding of the Temple. The
fact that many details in these chapters openly contradict the Torah’s
description of the same subject also naturally led to limitations upon
their study. Indeed, there was a tendency during the first century to
exclude the Book of Ezekiel from the canon of biblical Scriptures because
of these very contradictions.” It may be that the contradictions between
these two sources were resolved among certain groups by means of some
kind of esoteric teachings, although we have no definite information on
this matter.
On the other hand, we know nothing about restrictions on the study
of the Song of Songs. In fact, during the second and third centuries, the
allegorical reading of this book in terms of the love between God and the
Congregation of Israel was a favorite theme in the aggadic lectures of the
rabbis. True, according to later testimonies, the Song of Songs was
deemed unsuitable for public study because the servant—that is, the
Christian Church—had usurped the place of the mistress—that is, the
Synagogue. It has been justifiably argued that this would indicate that
during the third century the Church allegorically reinterpreted the Song
32 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
of Songs in its own interests.*”? However, the state of affairs with which
Origen was already familiar in the early third century (and we must not
forget that he worked in the town of Caesarea in Palestine and was well
acquainted with the Jewish tradition)—namely, that of an older Jewish
tradition—cannot be explained in terms of this polemic. Jewish scholars
prior to Origen’s time could not possibly have known about a Christolog-
ical reading of the Song of Songs that would arouse their qualms about
public study of this book for a simple reason: this reading first entered
into the Church through Origen’s own commentary on it.”* Thus, the
Jewish sages of the second or early third century would hardly have
limited the study of a book due to a reinterpretation which they could
only have known later.
The true basis for Origen’s tradition lies in the fact that during the
second century the Song of Songs was connected with the esoteric doc-
trine of Shi‘ur Komah. Whether it originated from its interpretation or
had earlier sources, the Song of Songs functioned as the biblical text
upon which this doctrine was based. The Merkavah mystics most likely
regarded the Song of Songs not only as an historical allegory within the
framework of its aggadic interpretation but also as an esoteric text in the
strict sense—i.e., as a text containing sublime mysteries, not universally
accessible, concerning the manifestation and form of God in terms of the
secrets of the Merkavah. The most profound of all the chapters of Merkavah
mysticism is that concerning the shape of the Deity (extant in the Shi‘ur
Komah fragments), which speaks not only about the Merkavah per se, but,
as we read in Hekhaloth Zutrati, “the Great and Mighty, Awesome, Enor-
mous and Strong God, who is removed from the sight of all creatures
and hidden from the ministering angels, but was revealed to Rabbi Akiva
in the vision of the Merkavah, to do his will’? As Saul Lieberman has
cogently shown, it can be demonstrated that the second-century tannaim
saw the Song of Songs in terms of a Merkavah revelation that occurred at
the Red Sea and on Mount Sinai—a point made in a number of mid-
rashim.” This conclusively proves the age of the Shi‘ur Komah idea, as |
have already suggested on the basis of more general considerations. Ori-
gen’s passage confirms that in his day, and probably some time before
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 33
him, the Jewish teachers in Palestine viewed the Song of Songs as an
esoteric text concerning the manifestations and form of the Deity. One
might even go further, and join Gaster in conjecturing that the prohibi-
tion against public study of the Merkavah, a prohibition already operating
in the first century, was primarily directed against the Shi‘ur Komah doc-
trine.*! This dating of the Shi‘ur Komah is supported by a statement of St.
Justin Martyr (Dialogue with Tryphon, chap. 114) that, according to certain
Jewish teachings, God has human shape and organs. This statement can
be adequately explained by a proper dating of the Shi‘ur Komah specula-
tion. He presents these teachings not as heretical ideas but as the nor-
mative rabbinic teaching of his time. It is hence quite understandable
that such notions penetrated, with some variation, even into Ebionite
circles.
We may perhaps go even one step further. Mandaean writings fre-
quently contain the designation of God as Mara de-Rabutha (the Lord of
Greatness), referring to Uthras, the father of all celestial potencies.
Scholars have thus far been unable to identify the origin of this term. It
now appears that this designation, like so much else in Mandaean Gnos-
ticism, derives from Judaism. The identical wording appears (strangely
enough, unnoticed by scholars) in a fragment of an Aramaic paraphrase
of Genesis discovered among the Dead Sea Scrolls at Qumran, published
in 1957; the text comes roughly from the first century B.C.E. There (col.
Il, line 4), Noah’s father, Lamech, speaks to his wife about the “Mara
rabutha, the king of all worlds.” This name is used quite naturally, as one
obviously taken for granted in these circles. If the Mandaeans were orig-
inally connected with Jewish baptismal sects near the Jordan (as many
scholars tend to assume on the basis of their literature), then we are
dealing here with the origins of a religious term that was first used in
those circles and then moved eastward together with the early Mandaean
groups. It is difficult to ascertain the exact image underlying this term.
The “Lord of Greatness” may refer to He who possesses the attribute of
greatness in an abstract sense, in which case it would hearken back to
David’s prayer in I Chronicles 29:11. “Thine, O Lord, is the greatness,
and the power, etc.” Indeed, in the Hebrew texts of Merkavah Gnosticism
34 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
we find a parallel name for God as “Lord of Strength.” *? However, this
may also be a further development along the lines of the Shi‘ur Komah,
which, as we have seen, concretely depicts the greatness of the “Lord of
Greatness.” In this context the key verse that we have already discussed,
Psalm 147:5, is particularly suggestive: the “greatness of our Lord” (as
the verse was construed here) is alluded to in the words ve-rav koah. We
thus find both the Hebrew word for “great” (gadol ) and the Aramaic rab,
contained in the term Mara Rabutha. Perhaps the choice of this verse
and its mystical, numerological interpretation as referring to the spe-
cific measurement of God’s dimension are based precisely on this title
of God.
An important conclusion of our discussion is not merely the fact of
the existence of such images as that of a shape of God in ancient Jewish
esoterism, but also the fact that we are not dealing here with the ideas
of “heretical” groups on the periphery of rabbinic Judaism. On the
contrary: The close link between these ideas and Merkavah mysticism can
leave no doubt that the bearers of these speculations were at the very
center of rabbinic Judaism in tannaitic and talmudic times. We must
revise forward many of the assumptions of earlier scholars who, finding
this notion unacceptable a priori, attempted to relegate the ShiSur Komah
to the fringes of Judaism. The gnosis we are dealing with here is a strictly
orthodox Jewish one. The subject of these speculations and visions—
Yotser Bereshith, the God of Creation—is not some lowly figure such as
those found in some heretical sects, similar to the Demiurge of many
Gnostic doctrines, which drew a contrast between the true God and the
God of Creation. In the view of the ShiSur Komah, the Creator God is
identical with the authentic God of monotheism, in His mystical form;
there is no possibility here of dualism. Given the antiquity of these ideas,
which we have tentatively traced back to the first century, we may ask
whether this orthodox Shi‘ur Komah gnosis did not precede the dualistic
conception of later Gnosticism, which emerged during the early second
century. If so, the entire line of Gnostic development from monotheism
to dualism must be understood in an entirely different way from that
which scholars have thus far suggested. We likewise cannot ignore the
possibility that the pronounced usage of the term Yorser Bereshith (De-
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 35
miurge) in those fragments (the oldest of which probably go back to the
second or third century) might have been introduced in order to indicate
the monotheistic alternative to the position of these sectarians—in other
words, with a polemical aim against certain Gnostic groups in Judaism
who had been exposed to the influence of dualistic ideas, which they
tried to apply in heretical, Gnostic interpretations of the Bible.
In any event, these or similar traditions were preserved in Palestinian
Judaism and its aggadah. As late as the sixth century, the most important
liturgical poet of Palestinian Jewry, Eleazar ha-Kallir, used the terms
Shi‘ur Komah and Yotser Bereshith as perfectly acceptable, rather than he-
retical, concepts.** In the ninth century, when the Karaites began their
vehement attacks upon the talmudic aggadah and its anthropomorph-
isms, the burden of their polemic was aimed against the Shi‘ur Komah
fragments, which both enjoyed ancient authority and were already re-
puted to be completely unintelligible.** However, the spokesmen of rab-
binic Judaism in the Babylonian academies initially adhered to their
tradition, and were unwilling to abandon even such extravagant lucubra-
tions of the aggadic spirit as the Shi‘ur Komah. However, there were great
figures who were not prepared to defend this tradition.
Around the year 1000, Jewish scholars in Fez sent an inquiry concern-
ing the Shi‘ur Komah to Rav Sherira Gaon, head of the Babylonian
academy. Among other things, they wrote:
And R. Ishmael said further: “I and R. Akiva are guarantors, that
whoever knows the stature of our Creator and the praise of the
Holy One, blessed be He, is assured a share in the World to Come,
provided only that he repeat it in the Mishnah every day.” And he
began to say, “His stature is thus and such... .” And we wish to
know whether Rabbi Ishmael said what he said from his teacher,
who heard it from his teacher, and so on going back to Moses at
Sinai, or whether he said it of his own accord. And if he said it of
his own accord, should one not apply the Mishnah (Hagigah 2:1):
“Ifa man does not consider the honor of his Creator, it were better
had he never been born.” May our master explain this to us clearly
and fully.
36 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
R. Sherira replied:
It is impossible to explain this matter clearly and in full, it can only
be done quite generally. Heaven forbid that Rabbi Ishmael should
have invented such things out of his own head: how could a man
arrive at such utterances of his own accord? Moreover, our Creator
is too high and sublime to have organs and measurements in the
literal sense, for, “To whom then will ye liken God? Or what like-
ness will ye compare unto Him?” (Isa. 49:18). Rather, these are
words of wisdom that cannot be conveyed to everyone.
Other versions of this responsum contain even sharper language:
There are hidden therein profound reasons, which are higher than
the highest mountains and exceedingly wondrous, and their allu-
sions and secrets and mysteries and hidden things cannot be con-
veyed to every one.”
In other words, the secrets of the Shi‘ur Komah themselves allude to pro-
found mysteries. R. Sherira thus has an opinion concerning this issue, but
is not prepared to commit it to writing. Indeed, three generations earlier,
Saadiah Gaon, under the impact of the Karaite polemic, held a far more
reserved position:
There is no agreement among scholars about Shi‘ur Komah, for it
appears neither in the Mishnah nor in the Talmud, and we have no
way of determining whether or not it comes from Rabbi Ishmael,
or whether someone else composed it under his name. For there
are many books which use the name of people who did not write
them, but were composed by others who made use of the name of
one of the great sages in order to attain prominence for their
books. *¢
Maimonides expressed himself in more extreme fashion. During his
youth, he still considered Shi‘ur Komah as a source deserving of interpre-
tation, but he subsequently changed his mind, and could only view these
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 37
texts with horror. When asked whether it was a Karaite work or whether
it contained “mysteries of our Sages, of blessed memory, concealing pro-
found matters of physics or metaphysics, as Rabbenu Hai stated,” Mai-
monides replied:
I never thought that this came from the Sages. Heaven forbid our
assuming that this kind of thing derives from their hands! Rather,
it is undoubtably no more than the work of a Byzantine preacher.
All in all, it would be a highly meritorious deed to snuff out this
book and to destroy all memory of it.”’
These words indicate the embarrassment felt by Jewish rationalists upon
being confronted with a text of this type. Some, of course, attempted to
salvage it by means of philosophical, allegorical interpretation—as, for
instance, Moses of Narbonne (d. 1362),*® or R. Simeon ben Tsemah
Duran (14th c.). The latter explicitly challenges a certain opinion that
seems to have been widespread during the Middle Ages, even by several
Kabbalists: namely, that the measurements of the Shi‘ur Komah refer to
the highest archons among the angels or to angelic beings. Rather, ac-
cording to Duran, “the aim of this book is to maintain that everything in
existence is God’s Glory, and that their measurements [i.e., that of the
organs] is so and so much; or else they referred to the dimensions of the
Kavod as it appeared to the prophets.” ” According to Duran, Shi‘ur Ko-
mah may be interpreted in a visionary manner (which is not far from the
literal truth) or in a pantheistic interpretation which asserts that reality
itself as a whole is the mystical shape of the deity. A far-reaching thesis is
thus concealed here in mythical images.*° In any event, the Shi‘ur Komah
was not an object of reverent study for these medieval Jewish groups,
rather, as I have said, it was an embarrassment.
Il
In the world of Kabbalah that developed in Western Europe during the
twelfth and thirteenth centuries, nourished by ancient traditions of Jew-
ish gnosis and the impulses of new mystical inspiration, the atmosphere
38 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
was altogether different. Medieval theology had already forgotten the
original significance of the Shi‘ur Komah vision, and was hard set on abol-
ishing any view that attributed to God any human attributes whatever.
These philosophers sought to push the biblical concept of monotheism
to its utmost extreme, and even outdid the Bible itself in removing any
vestiges therein of mythical or anthropomorphic parlance. It is no coin-
cidence that Maimonides began his philosophical magnum opus, Guide for
the Perplexed, by turning the key word tselem on its head—although, in his
opinion, of course, right side up.
In the newly evolving Kabbalah, by contrast, we find the opposite
tendency. Here, too, the spiritualization of the idea of God is an accepted
fact, but in the reflections that took the place of the Merkavah visions, the
ancient images reemerged, albeit now with a symbolic character. Unlike
the philosophers, the Kabbalists were not ashamed of these images; on
the contrary, they saw in them the repositories of divine mysteries. Shi‘ur
Komah became the watchword of a new attitude, which was no longer
interested in the details of the ancient fragments—neither those of the
measurements and numbers, nor of the enigmatic names, all of which
were consigned to obscurity. In their place the Kabbalists returned, in
their own way and with their own emphases, to the fundamental idea of
a mystical form of the Godhead. The underlying principle might be for-
mulated as follows: Ein-Sof; the Infinite—that is, the concealed God-
head——dwells unknowable in the depth of its own being, without form
or shape. It is beyond all cognitive statements, and can only be described
through negation——indeed, as the negation of all negations. No images
can depict it, nor can it be named by any name. By contrast, the Active
Divinity has a mystical shape which can be conveyed by images and
names. To be sure, it is no longer a potential object of vision, as in Mer-
kavah mysticism; the stature and value of such visions become greatly
diminished. Prophetic visions are mediated by infinite levels of theophany
originating in deeper regions, which are below the sphere with which the
Kabbalists are dealing. However, the Godhead also manifests itself in
symbols: in the symbol of the organically growing shape of the tree, in
the symbol of the human form, and in symbols of the names of God.
SHI'UR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 39
Both tendencies, which we have already encountered in the ancient Shi‘ur
Komah texts and in Marcean Gnosticism, emerge with renewed strength
from the Kabbalistic sense of the world, albeit in altered form. The Kab-
balists found it an honor, rather than an embarrassment, to speak about
the Shi‘ur Komah. Often enough, they paraded their own theologia mystica
as the doctrine of the Shi‘ur Komah, in proud defiance and mocking scorn
of the stutterings of the apologists. It is no coincidence that one of the
boldest and deepest writings of the later Kabbalah, Shi‘ur Komah of R.
Moses Cordovero of Safed (the most profound speculative mystic of the
Kabbalah), bore the same title as that ancient work.
In His active manifestations, the Godhead appears as the dynamic
unity of the Sefiroth, portrayed as the “tree of the Sefiroth,” or the mystical
human form (?Adam Kadmon), who is none other than the concealed shape
of the Godhead itself. Let me briefly recapitulate what the Kabbalists
mean by Sefiroth. These were originally the ten primal numbers in which
all reality is rooted—an idea expounded in a Hebrew text roughly con-
temporary with the ancient Shi‘ur Komah and heavily influenced by Py-
thagoreanism: Sefer Yetsirah (The Book of Creation). However, the
medieval Kabbalists changed its meaning when they adopted the term
Sefiroth. For them the Sefiroth are the potencies constituting the active
Godhead, and through which (to use Kabbalistic language) it acquires its
“face.” ’Anpin Penima’in, the hidden face of God, is the aspect of the divine
life turned toward us which, despite its concealment, seeks to take on
shape. The divine life is expressed in ten steps or levels, which both
conceal and reveal Him. It flows out and animates Creation, but at the
same time it remains deep inside. The secret rhythm of its movement
and pulse beat is the law of motion of all Creation. As the divine life
reveals itself —that is, becomes manifest through its actions on the vari-
ous levels of divine emanation—it assumes a different shape on each
level or, speaking theologically, appears in different attributes. In its to-
tality the individual elements of the life process of God are unfolded yet
constitute a unity (the unity of God revealing Himself), together they are
the shape of the Godhead.
The plasticity of its being—which radiates in all directions and mani-
40 ° ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
fests the infinite goodness of God—is revealed in its manifold functions.
Abraham Herrera, in his book Sha‘ar ha-Shamayim (ca. 1620), describes
the various aspects of the Sefiroth as follows:
The Sefiroth are emanations from the primal simple unity; making
known His good which is without end; mirrors of His truth, which
share in his nature and essence, which is above all, and that He is
Himself the necessary being; structures of his wisdom and repre-
sentations of His will and desire; receptacles of His strength and
instruments of His activity; treasuries of His bliss and distributors
of His grace and goodness, judges of His kingdom, bringing His
judgment to light; and simultaneously the designations, attributes,
and names of He who is the highest of all and who encompasses
all. These ten names are inextinguishable: ten attributes of His sub-
lime glory and greatness, ten fingers of His mighty hands, five of
His right and five of His left; ten lights by which He radiates Him-
self; ten garments of glory, in which He is garbed; ten visions, in
which He is seen, ten forms, in which He has formed everything,
ten sanctuaries, in which He is exalted; ten degrees of prophecy, in
which He manifests Himself; ten lecterns, from which He teaches;
ten thrones, from which He judges the nations, ten divisions of
paradise or canopies for those who are deserving of it; ten steps on
which He descends, and ten on which one ascends to Him; ten
beauteous fields, producing all influx and blessing; ten boundaries,
which all yearn for but only the righteous attain, ten lights, which
illuminate all intelligences, ten kinds of fire, which consume all
desires; ten kinds of glory, which rejoice all rational souls and in-
tellects; ten words, by which the world was created; ten spirits, by
which the world is moved and kept alive; ten commandments; ten
numbers, dimensions, and weights, by which all is counted,
weighed, and measured; ten touchstones, by which the perfection
of all things is tested, by that which are drawn near and are repelled
by them. And these are the ten utterances containing All; the genera
in whose bosom everything is contained and from whose bosom
everything emerges, the providence which extends from one ex-
treme to the other, and by the awesomeness of whose providence
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD ° 41
all is prepared for their good and their benefit. ... The supreme
unities, to whom all the initial multiplicities return, by its inter-
mediacy, to the simple unity; and above all the simple unities is the
Infinite, blessed be He.*!
Of course, even this turning toward created beings contains the inef-
fable that accompanies every expression, enters into it and withdraws
from it. The awareness of this dual quality, this dialectic of manifestation
within shape, is characteristic of the Kabbalist’s knowledge of divine mat-
ters—a knowledge that was experienced in many ways. For example, the
Tikkunei Zohar points out that God dwells both in the Sefiroth and between
them:
You are within all and outside of all, and to every side, and above
all and beneath all.... And You are in every Sefirah, in its length
and breadth and above it and below it, and between each and every
Sefirah and in the thickness of the every Sefirah.*?
The most precise formulation of this concept is in the writings of R.
Moses Cordovero:
The Infinite, the King, King of Kings, who rules all: for His essence
penetrates and descends via the Sefiroth and between the Sefiroth,
and between the Merkavah and within the Merkavah, and within the
angels and between the angels, and within the celestial spheres and
between the celestial spheres, and within the elements and between
the lowly elements, and within the land and between the land and
its offspring, down to the final point of the abyss—the whole world
is full of His glory.*’
In other words, the formless substance of the *Ein-Sof is immediately
present, in its full reality, in all stages of the process of emanation and
creation, and in every imaginable shape. In this sense one may say that
there is no thoroughly shaped image that can completely detach itself
from the depths of the formless: this insight is crucial for the metaphysics
42 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
of the Kabbalah. The truer the form, the more powerful the life of the
formless within it. To delve into the abyss of formlessness is no less ab-
surd an undertaking for the Kabbalists than to ascend to the form itself;
the mystical nihilism that destroys any shape dwells hand in hand with
the prudent moderation struggling to comprehend the shape. One might
say that both tendencies are peering out of the same shell. It is precisely
in the doctrine of the Sefiroth, with its emphasis on the mystical shape
which lies at the basis of every other shape, that the Kabbalist becomes
aware of this danger, and tries to overcome it. The Divine is not only the
shapeless abyss into which everything sinks, although it is that abyss too.
In its turning toward the outside, it contains the guarantee of the exis-
tence of form—precarious and elusive by nature, but no less powerful
for that. This comment is perhaps not superfluous in terms of the
thought processes we are dealing with here.
But let us return to our point of departure: God’s potencies grow into
Creation like a tree, nourished by the waters of divine wisdom.“ The
Sefirotic tree, of which the Kabbalists spoke in Sefer ha-Bahir, preserves
the image of the organic shape in which each thing is in its proper place,
and where it partakes of the flow directed toward it from the union of
the totality. The Sefrotic tree, in which God has implanted His strength
(“the cedars of Lebanon which He hath planted,” to quote one widely
used exegesis), is also the Tree of the World and, in a certain sense, the
true Tree of Life. Its root is located in the highest Sefiroth; its trunk
embraces the central and thereby conciliating forces, while the branches
or limbs which grow out of it at various points encompass the contradic-
tory forces of divine activity in Hesed and Din. All of these taken together
constitute the primary form in which the divine image appears in the
Kabbalah. The tree grows upside down—an image familiar to us from
many myths. The three uppermost Sefiroth—Keter (crown) or, in the Zo-
har, Ratson (will); Hokhmah (wisdom); and Binah (insight or discern-
ment)—are the basic ground and roots of this tree. It is no coincidence
that these determining forces are from the world of the intellect. In the
next three Sefiroth, we find Hesed (grace or love), Din or Gevurah (severity
or judgment), and Rahamim or Tif ereth (mercy, also known as splendor or
beauty), in which the extremes are united and conciliated. Again, it is no
SHI'UR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 43
coincidence that this sphere is defined by moral forces. The last triad
consists of Netsah (endurance), Hod (splendor or majesty), and Yesod (the
foundation) or Tsaddik (the Righteous One). This completes the picture
of the creative forces, enabling them to operate together through the
living force of God, by which everything finds its place and is maintained.
As the living force par excellence, it is likewise the force of procreation,
represented through svmbols of male sexuality. All these active factors
are in turn united in the tenth Sefirah, Valkhuth or Shekhinah, God's roval
rule, into which they flow as into the ocean. The living forces of the
Godhead pass into Creation through the medium of the last Sefirah, rep-
resented in symbols of receptivity and femaleness.** We thus arrive at a
fixed canonic image of the Sefrotic tree, represented as shown on
page 44.
While the image of the Sehrotic tree is represented in other struc-
tures, this one is the most widespread. The Sefiroth are thus not a series
of ten emanations of aeons emerging from one another; on the contrary,
they constitute a well-structured form, in which every part or limb op-
erates upon every other, and not just the higher ones on the lower. The
Sefiroth are connected with one another by means of secret “channels,”
tsinoroth, whereby each radiates into the other and in which the other is
in turn reflected. The specific nature of each potency is deeply rooted in
itself, but every potency likewise contains some aspects of all the others.
Moreover, each one repeats in itself the structure of the whole, and so on
ad infnitum—a point elaborated by the later Kabbalah. It is through this
process of infinite reflection that the whole is reflected in every member
and thus, as Moses Cordovero explained, becomes a whole.“
However, the Sehroth do not appear only in the shape of the tree.
They also appear in the form of Primal Man (?Adam Kadmon), which cor-
responds to that of earthly man. The Sefiroth are the “holy forms,” first
mentioned in Sefer ha-Bahir, in which these two symbolic representations
appear one after another. In S §112 (M §166) the date palm is cited as a
symbol of the procreative power of the Godhead, exactly as in the Man-
daean writings. The “seventy palms” found by the Israelites at Elim
(Exod. 15:27) during their wandering in the desert, indicate that “God
has seventy shapes,” and every palm tree corresponds to one of these
44° ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
primal shapes. The Hebrew term komah, used here for “shape,” is the
same as that used in Shi‘ur Komah. However, in S §§114 and 116 (M
§§165, 172), the organs of man correspond to the “seven sacred forms
of God”:
The Holy One, blessed be He, has seven sacred forms, all of which
have their counterpart in man, as said, “In the image of God He
made him.” ... These are: the right and left thighs, the right and
left hands, the torso, the phallus and the head.
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 45
In a different version, in which the torso and the phallus are not sepa-
rated, the female is the seventh form that completes them. Above these
seven bodily forms, corresponding to the seven lower Sefiroth, are the
three upper Sefiroth symbolizing the spiritual forces: thinking, wisdom,
and discernment. These are not conceived as bodily forms, but, at least
according to the Zohar, are localized in the three chambers of the brain.
There are, however, different developments of this symbolism, in which
their correspondence to human organs is formulated in far greater de-
tail.*’ In Sefer ha-Bahir, the oldest extant Kabbalistic text, these forms of
God are explicitly identified with the tselem °Elohim of Genesis 1:27: “In
the image of God He created him.” Sefer ha-Bahir adds: “in all his limbs
and in all his parts” (S §55; M §82).
These notions received their most decisive expression in the Zohar,
which views man as the most perfect shape—‘“the form that contains all
forms” or “the image that contains all images”—through which alone all
things exist. The first worlds that were created were destroyed because
this true shape had not yet achieved its perfection, so that the balance
and harmony in which everything exists through the secret of this shape
had not yet been established. The lower, earthly human being and the
upper, mystical human being, in which the Godhead is manifested as
shape, belong together and are unthinkable without one another in a
well-ordered world.
The perfection of the universe resides [or: appears] in this shape of
man, it was this shape seen by Ezekiel on the throne, and of this
that Daniel spoke when he said, “And, behold, there came with the
clouds of heaven one like unto a son of man, and he came even to
the Ancient of days, and he was brought near before Him” (Dan.
TAZ)
Thus, the Zohar returns to the same Biblical motifs found in the Shi‘ur
Komah. In the boldest parts of the Zohar, the 7Idra Rabba, the ?Idra Zutta,
the Greater and the Lesser Assembly, (which are a sort of Kabbalistic
turba philosophorum), and the Sifra de-Tseni‘utha, “The Book of Conceal-
46 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
ment”—in which these ideas are summarized in solemn cadences—we
find a version of the Shi‘ur Komah reconceived in the spirit of the Kabba-
lah. This new version is in no way inferior to the ancient fragments,
either in boldness or, if one may phrase it thus, Gnostic presumptuous-
ness. However, in contrast with the Shi‘ur Komah, it does not conceal its
metaphysical background. Every organ of *Adam Kadmon, nay, every last
hair on his head, is a world unto itself; every detail alludes to configura-
tions of the Sefiroth that unfold and reveal the infinite wealth contained
in them. The details of the description reveal some acquaintance with
medieval anatomy, and the author revels in the anthropomorphic para-
doxes that supply the key words and mottos for the symbolic presenta-
tion of his metaphysics. Daniel’s vision of “the Ancient of days” (Dan.
7:9), ‘Atik Yomin, whose head is as white as snow and whose hair is like
pure wool, provides the author with a term uniting the graphic image of
a man of hoary old age with the notion of God’s sheer remoteness and
transcendence (‘atik means both “old” and “removed”). But it is not by
chance that the notion of “Atika Kadisha, the “Holy Ancient One,” rever-
berates with both these meanings, pointing also to the God who moves
back from transcendence to shape. The */droth hardly speak about the
*Ein-Sof, the infinite and formless God; in any event, they do not use this
term. ‘Atika Kadisha, the Holy Ancient One, which serves here as the
supreme symbol, does not refer to "Ein-Sof as such, but to ’Ein-Sof as it
appears or, rather, is concealed in the highest Sefiroth. The concrete, vi-
sual symbol of the Holy Ancient One thus contains the dialectics of this
transition from formlessness to form.
It seems obvious that the writer of these pieces was aware of the
presumptuousness of his efforts. The hero of the mystical romance of the
Zohar is the mishnah teacher Rabbi Simeon ben Yohai. He begins his dis-
course in the */dra Rabba with a warning against the very anthropo-
morphism in which he is about to indulge. His warning is framed in the
words of Deuteronomy: “Cursed be the man that maketh a graven or
molten image” (Deut. 27:15). The words that follow concerning the “se-
crets of the Ancient of Days” are termed mysteries, and the speaker
harbors no doubts about their merit: “I do not tell the heavens to listen,
SHI‘UR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 47
nor the earth to hear, for we ourselves support the existence of the
worlds.” He begins his interpretation of the Shi‘ur Komah as follows:
Before the Ancient of Ancients, the Hidden of the Hidden, pre-
pared the shapes of the king and the crown of crowns, there was
neither beginning nor end. He sketched and measured and spread
out a curtain, in which he drew and called forth the primal kings.
But these shapes did not endure, as it is written, “These are the
kings that reigned in the land of Edom, before there reigned any
king over the children of Israel” (Gen. 36:31): a primal king over a
primal Israel. And all those who were inscribed [in the curtain]
were given names, but they did not endure, for He left them and
concealed them. After a time, however, he entered that curtain and
gave Himself shape. And we learn that, when He made up His mind
to create the Torah, which had been hidden for two thousand years
[prior to the creation of the world] and He took it out, the Torah
instantly spoke before Him: “He who wishes to shape and to have
effect, must first shape his own shapes [that is: shape himself ].”’And
we have learned in the Sifra de-Tseni‘utha: “The Ancient of Ancients,
the Concealed of the Concealed, Mystery of Mysteries, took on a
shape and it was given. He exists and yet does not exist, there is
no one who can recognize him, for he is the Ancient of Ancients,
the Elder of Elders, but in his shapes he becomes recognizable with-
9949
out being recognizable.
Sifra de-Tseni‘utha uses the symbol of a scale to explain why the original
shapes did not endure:
For so long as the scale did not exist, there was no seeing from
countenance to countenance, and the primal kings perished,*° and
their species had no existence, and the earth vanished. ... This
scale hangs in a place that is not; on it are weighed those who do
not exist; the scale stands on itself; it is not attached [to anything]
and it is not visible. Those who were not, who are and who will
be, have ascended and do ascend upon it.*!
48 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
According to some, this scale is identified with the Sefirah of Hokhmah,
divine wisdom, the principle of divine harmony permeating all worlds
and all being. According to others, it represents the balance between the
male and the female principle. In any event, the scale represents the
principle of structure and shape. It is worth noting that the same symbol
is used at the beginning of Dionysius Areopagita’s book on the holy
names (1, §3), which is a fundamental work of fifth-century Christian
mysticism. This author also speaks of “that primeval divine scale which
regulates all of the holy orders, and reaches even unto the celestial cho-
ruses of the angels.”
The problem of the divine form is also posed in a precise formulation
at the beginning of the ?*/dra Zutta (Zohar, II], 228a):
The Holy Ancient One, the Most Concealed of all the Concealed,
who is separated from everything and yet not separated, for every-
thing is connected to Him and He is connected to everything. He
is everything; the Ancient of Ancients, the Concealed of the Con-
cealed, who has shape and yet has no shape. He has shape in order
to maintain the universe, and yet has no shape because He does not
exist. When He assumed shape, He produced nine blazing lights
from His shape, and these lights shine out of Him and spread con-
tinuously on all sides, like a lamp [or candle] from which light
spreads on all sides; but when one approaches these lights in order
to know them, there is nothing there but the lamp alone. Thus, the
Holy Ancient One: He is a mystical lamp, Concealed of all the
Concealed, knowable only through those lights which spread out
from Him, reveal, and instantly conceal again. And these lights are
called the Holy Name of God, and that is why everything is one.
The image in which the Ancient of Ancients is embodied, meticulously
described in the */droth as the shape of the Primal Man, is identical with
the name of God. The close interrelationship between the two realms,
which we already found in the ancient Shi‘ur Komah, is emphasized in this
work too: that of the seemingly sensory contemplation of the parts of the
body, and that of God’s name, which breaks down into holy names in the
SHI'UR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD + 49
unfolding of the divine word. The Gnostic thinker Marcus describes in
detail how the first word of His name—which, not coincidentally, is the
first world of the Greek Bible, &Py7) (beginning)—is to be analyzed,
applying the procedures of linguistic mysticism to the Greek words and
letters. In this procedure the names of the Greek letters are written, and
their component letters are in turn written out as full names of letters,
etc. The Kabbalists employed the same method in their own mysticism
of language, in which the Tetragrammaton is split and divided into other
divine names. In discussing this the *Idra Zutta weaves together the
themes of anthropomorphic and linguistic mysticism.
What takes on form in God is that in which He reveals and announces
Himself. Yet what would such a revelation be if not the name of God?
Thus, the true elements of the divine form are the component elements
of His name, the letters of the Hebrew alphabet. This idea is one that
accompanies Kabbalah from its first emergence and throughout its his-
tory. One of the earliest classical works of Spanish Kabbalah is entitled
Sefer ha-Temurah (The Book of the Shape), the shape referred to being
that of the letters of the Hebrew alphabet, which is the symbolic shape
of the Godhead. One who is absorbed in contemplation of the Hebrew
alphabet fulfills the verse mentioned at the beginning of this book: “And
the shape of God does he behold” (Num. 12:8). These words refer to
Moses, the receiver of the Torah; he was the great mystical adept, to
whom this mystical form was revealed during his immersion in the Torah
and its mysteries. Sefer ha-Temunah entirely avoids the forms of expression
found in the Shi‘ur Komah literature; it only refers to the configuration of
the letters, which may be described as symbols of the various Sefiroth. But
generally speaking, both views exist side by side; for the Kabbalist, they
are merely different fagons de parler.
The first configuration of ten, presented at the beginning of the "/dra
Zutta, is that of the lamp and its nine lights: while these form the shape
of the divine name, they are still included in the unity of the Holy An-
cient One, whose being is both transcendent and nontranscendent, and
they are negated therein. It is not clear whether the nine lights corre-
spond to the nine Sefiroth that emanate from the first and highest Sefirah
and with it form a decade, or whether the author of the Zohar is speaking
SO * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
of nine lights that shine within the first Sefirah itself and illuminate its
various internal aspects, even before the transition to the next Sefirah. In
this Sefirah of divine wisdom a positive factor is added, diminishing the
mystical obscurity and ineffability prevailing in the Zohar’s remarks about
the Holy Ancient One. For our purposes there is no need to decide
between these two interpretations.
This highest mystical form of the Godhead is also described in the
*Idroth as the *Arikh °Anpin (literally, “the forbearing one”; the term was
later construed as meaning “the large face”); it is likewise designated the
“white head,” resha hivvera. The skull, cerebral chambers, forehead, eyes,
nose, and beard of this face are meticulously described, together with
statements of mystical theology. Keeping with the biblical description of
the Ancient of Days, he is depicted as an old man, white-haired, harmo-
nious, thoughtful, and sleepless: “His eyes are balanced as one, constantly
look about and do not sleep, as is said, ‘Behold, the keeper of Israel
neither sleeps nor slumbers.” ... “Therefore, he has no eyebrows, and
there are no lids to his eyes” (Zohar, III, 289a). The body belonging to the
white head is not described, but its existence is assumed. On the other
hand, the parts of the head are described in great detail:
This Holy Ancient One is entirely concealed, and the highest Wis-
dom exists in his skull. Indeed, nothing of this Ancient is revealed
except for the head, which is the supreme head of all heads. The
highest wisdom, which is a [lower] head concealed therein, and is
called the highest brain; the concealed brain, that is calm and pru-
dent and of which no one knows apart from Himself. Three heads
are carved out, one inside the other and one above the other. The
first head [from below] is the concealed wisdom, which is concealed
and not opened, and is the uppermost head for all other wisdoms
[ie., the Sefiroth emanating from it]. [The second head] is the su-
preme head, Holy Ancient One, the Concealed of all Concealed,
the supreme head of all heads. [The third head] is a head that is
not a head, and no one knows and it cannot be known what is in
this head, for it is beyond wisdom or insight [i.e., this third head is
the formless *Ein-Sof concealed within ‘Atika Kadisha, the Holy An-
SHISUR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD ° 5!
cient One]... And that is why the Holy Ancient One is called the
nothingness, for the nothingness depends on him. And all those
hairs and threads emerge from the concealed brain, and they are
all smooth and even, and the neck [covered by the hair] is not
visible (III, 288a-b).
It is clear from this that the figure of the “Atika Kadisha also alludes to the
*Ein-Sof, which transcends all “heads” and is beyond all shapes.*? One can
see how problematical this most profound image of the Godhead is spe-
cifically as a shape—and to what extent the dialectics I spoke of earlier
is operative here—from the fact that the same shape could also be called
the nothingness. This image that can be called nothingness is ineffably
filled with the rooted in shapelessness.
The problematical figure of *Arikh *Anpin, the first and highest Sefirah,
becomes clearer when it is manifested in the continuous sequence of the
divine manifestations, as the Ze‘ir *Anpin. Taken literally, Ze‘ir ’Anpin re-
fers to God as the “Impatient One”—that is, exhibiting the forces of
rigor and justice alongside those of mercy and infinite generosity. This
configuration of the Sefiroth is the true shape of the Godhead, embracing
as it does all the manifestations of His activity. According to the *Idra
Rabbah, it includes everything from Hokhmah, the divine wisdom, down
to Yesod, the foundation of the world. In another version, that of the 7/dra
Zutta, this configuration embraces the six Sefiroth in two trios from Ge-
dulah (Hesed ) to Yesod. Hokhmah and Binah are here conceived as distinct
shapes through which the worlds of these two Sefiroth are shaped and
constructed; in this capacity they are designated as “father” and
“mother” of the lower Sefiroth. Each Sefirah has its own structure, by
which it was built as a “shape within the shape.” Each one also has con-
cealed worlds that are permeated with the structural laws of that Sefirah.
For the Zohar, however, Ze‘ir ?Anpin is essentially God as He is revealed in
the unity of his activity. The true name of God, the Tetragrammaton,
befits this level of manifestation and expresses its special structure. The
factor joining and complementing the Ze‘ir *Anpin is its feminine counter-
part, the Shekhinah, the last shape of the Divine in this system. In reality,
however, the concealed shape of which we spoke above, which is on the
$2 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
frontier of shapelessness, and that of the Ze‘ir *Anpin, which can be ap-
prehended through mystical meditation, are not two separate forms.
Thus, we read in the 7/dra Rabba:
The epitome of all these things is that the Ancient of Ancients and
the Ze‘ir *Anpin are all one; everything was, everything is, everything
will be in Him. No change takes place in Him, has ever taken place
in Him, or will ever take place in Him. He has taken shape in these
forms, and thus the shape that comprises all shapes in itself is com-
plete; the shape that comprises all names in itself, the shape in
which all other shapes appear; not that it is a shape, but that it has
something of the shape. When the crowns and diadems [i.e., the
Sefiroth] come together, the universal perfection comes about, for
the higher ones and lower ones are combined in the shape of man.
And because this shape embraces the higher and the lower ones,
the Holy Ancient One has formed his forms and those of the Ze‘ir
>Anpin in this shape. But if you ask: What is the difference between
them? [The answer is:] Everything was in one equilibrium, but from
here [i-e., the Holy Ancient One] there emanates the forces of
Mercy, while from here [the Ze‘ir *Anpin] there issues severity [or
justice]. And they are distinct [only] from our point of view. (Zohar,
Ill, 141a-b)
Israel, it claims, lost the battle against Amalek because the children of
Israel made a distinction between the ‘Atika Kadisha, who is called Noth-
ingness, and the Ze‘ir ’Anpin, called YHVH:
They wished to know [i.e., to distinguish] between the Ancient
One, the Concealment of all Concealment, who is called *Ayin
(Nothing), and Ze‘ir ’Anpin, who is called YHVH. Therefore ...
they asked “Is the Lord [YHVH] among us, or not [Heb.: ’ayin;
literally, “nothing” }?” (Exod. 17:7). If so, why were they punished?
Because they differentiated [between those primal shapes] and
made a test, as it is written “because they tried the Lord” (ibid.).
Israel said: “If it is this one [i.e., ‘Atika Kadisha], then we shall ask
SHI'UR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD * 53
in one fashion; but if it is the other [Ze‘ir *Anpin], then we shall ask
in another fashion.” (Zohar, II, 64b)
In a brief passage, parallel to the */droth (Zohar, II, 122b~123a), we find
a succinct description of the “countenance of the king”—that is, the
Ze‘ir >Anpin—in which the anthropomorphic Shi‘ur Komah symbols are
connected to theological motifs:
It is taught in the Mystery of Mysteries: The king’s head is arranged
according to Hesed and Gevurah. Hairs are suspended from his head,
waves upon waves, which are all an extension, and which serve to
support the upper and lower worlds: princes of princes, masters of
truth, masters of balance, masters of howling, masters of screaming,
masters of judgment, masters of mercy, meanings of Torah, and
secrets of Torah, cleannesses and uncleannesses—all of them are
called “hairs of the king,” that is to sav, the extension that proceeds
from the holy king, and it all descends from Atika Kadisha.
The forehead of the king is the visitation of the wicked. When
they are called to account because of their deeds, and when their
sins are revealed, then it is called “the forehead of the king,” that
is to say, Gevurah. It strengthens itself with its judgments, and ex-
tends itself to its extremities. And this differs from the forehead of
Atika Kadisha, which is called Razon (“will or “pleasure”).
The eyes of the king are the supervision of all, the supervision
of the upper and the lower worlds, and all the masters of supervi-
sion are Called thus. There are [different] colors joined together in
the eyes, and all the masters of the supervision of the king are given
the names of these colors, each one according to its way; all are
called by the names of the colors of the eye. When the supervision
of the king appears, the colors are stimulated.
The eyebrows are called “the place,’which assigns supervision to
all the colors, the masters of supervision. These eyebrows, in rela-
tion to the lower regions, are eyebrows of supervision [that derive]
from the river that extends and emerges, and [they are] the place
which brings [influence] from that river in order to bathe in the
whiteness of Atika, in the milk that flows from the mother; for when
54 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
Gevurah extends itself, and the eyes shine with a red color, Atika
Kadisha illumines its own whiteness, and it shines in the mother,
and she is filled with milk and suckles everything, and all the eyes
bathe in the mother’s milk, which flows forth perpetually. This is
[the meaning of] Scripture: “Bathing in milk” (Song of Songs
5:12)—in the milk of the mother, which flows forth perpetually,
without cease.
The nose of the holy king is the focal point of the countenance. *?
When the forces of power extend themselves and are gathered to-
gether, they are the nose of the holy king, and these powers depend
upon the single Gevurah and emerge from there. When the judg-
ments are aroused and come from their borders, they are tempered
only by the smoke of the altar, and then it is written: “And the Lord
smelled the sweet savor” (Genesis 8:21). The nose of Atika is differ-
ent, since it does not need [the sweet savor], because the nose of
Atika is called “long-suffering” in every respect; the light of the
concealed wisdom is called his “nose.” And this is “praise” as it is
written “My praise will I show you” (Isaiah 48:9), and King David
was inspired by this: “Praise of David” (Psalm 145:1).
The ears of the king: when the desire is there and the mother
gives suck, and the light of Atika Kadisha is kindled, then the light
of the two brains and the light of the father and mother are
aroused—all of these are called “the brains of the king,” and they
shine together, and when they shine together they are called “the
ears of the king,” for Israel’s prayers are received, and then the
movement begins toward good and evil, and by this movement the
winged creatures are aroused who receive the sounds in the world,
and all of them are called “the ears of the king.” *°
The lips of the king and his palate are then portrayed in a similar fashion.
It is clear that Shi‘ur Komah imagery is closely interwoven here with
the author’s mystical theology concerning various foci of divine activity.
Each of the “bodily parts” corresponds to a specific realm, which pro-
vides the basis for a Kabbalistic thesis concerning the activity of the “Atika
Kadisha and the Ze‘ir *Anpin. This is obviously a later approach, which
reinterprets the biblical anthropomorphism and is already influenced by
SHI-UR KOMAH: THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD ° 55
medieval theology.” The author of the Zohar, and the later Kabbalists
who followed in his footsteps, adopted this symbolism in an astonishingly
daring manner; their goal was to defend the doctrine of a mystical form
of the Godhead in order to explain the secret of divine activity. It took
courage to employ these daring and, often enough, grotesque images. But
they were also inspired by the certainty with which, in the course of
comparing the theory of emanation with the mystical linguistic theory of
the name of God, they grasped the imagelessness which, as a great mod-
ern thinker put it, is the refuge of all images.*’
Sitra Ahra:
GOOD AND EVIL IN
THE KABBALAH
I
Any discussion of the concepts of good and evil in the history of human
thought confronts an enormous problem. Good and evil are rarely de-
fined in the classical texts of most religions; instead, they are taken for
granted as givens. It is therefore not surprising that the philosophers’
speculations upon the nature of good and evil often conflicted with those
categories that the ancient texts had assumed as self-evident. This applies
to the monotheistic religions, whose sacred writings establish—or, to be
more precise, presuppose—as good those thoughts and deeds that ac-
cord with God’s will, and evil as the defiance of His will. In any case,
when the Hebrew Bible makes statements about what God loves and
what God hates, it clearly operates on such premises. But the Bible also
accepts another premise, with a simplicity astonishing to the modern
reader who has been spoiled by metaphysical speculations. The Bible
presumes that the antitheses of good and evil—which determine his
56
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH * 57
values and in which man is so ineluctably trapped—both equally origi-
nate in God’s will and creation. It does not matter whether we under-
stand the Bible’s words as polemicizing against the dualistic religious
attitude of the Persians or as an original conception. Either way, we are
impressed by the unequivocal manner in which evil is accepted within
God’s creation. “I form the light, and create darkness; I make peace, and
create evil; | am the Lord, that doeth all these things” (Isa. 45:7).
Evil, however one conceives of it, is thus regarded as an entity delib-
erately created by God. “The Lord hath made every thing for His own
purpose, Yea, even the wicked for the day of evil” (Prov. 16:4). Evil exists
and owes its origin to God’s creation and activity. This is the oldest an-
swer to the question of the origin of evil; behind it, virtually at the next
turn, lurks the doctrine of predestination. All monotheistic religions have
struggled with this question desperately, summoning all the resources of
the human intellect. The author of Lamentations cries out rhetorically,
“Out of the mouth of the Most High proceedeth not evil and good?”
(3:38). As the question of the nature and origin of evil became more
pressing, the wording of this sentence in the original Hebrew came to be
construed in the opposite sense: namely, as a declarative statement rather
than as a question. The entire problem of good and evil is immanent in
such an exegesis.
The Bible, in its unflagging naiveté, knew precisely where it stood with
regard to good and evil. This unequivocal attitude was clouded by the
intrusion of Greek speculation into the world of monotheistic religions.
The question of how evil can emerge from God opened the most bitter
and agonizing problems of religious thought. Platonic dualism most likely
had a greater share in the severity of this question than the real or imag-
ined influence of Persian thought; regarding this problem, all three major
Mediterranean religions stand under the shadow of Plato. The antitheses
of light and darkness, good and evil, spirit and matter, take on a com-
pletely different meaning in Platonic thought than they do in the ancient
texts; biblical faith and philosophy clashed violently here. We may recall
the prayer of the “both pious and original” Lady Blanche Balfour, whose
words could be the fervent prayer of countless faithful believers over the
past two thousand years: “Lord, preserve us from the dangers of meta-
58 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
physical hair-splitting and unnecessary brooding on the origin of evil.”
But the stubborn insistence of systematic thought rides roughshod over
the prayers of pious souls. As the history of theology teaches us, the
philosophical perspectives from which the theologians of the major reli-
gions approached the tension of good and evil were all influenced by the
same Platonic and Neoplatonic ideas; in this respect, the differences
among them are far smaller than one might think. It is as through the
only conceptual apparatus through which this basic problem could be
approached was the Platonic, or its Aristotelian variant. For both philos-
ophers, after all, the discussion of evil amounted to the metaphysics of
privation, of nonexistence. The respective realities of good and evil are
not equivalent, for evil, like matter and darkness, is merely a positive
designation for a lack, for something that does not exist. This notion
dominated European and Arabic thought for many centuries. To phrase
it in Neoplatonic terms, evil is the nonentity at the frontier of being, at
the extreme end of the chain of emanation. Unlike the luminous nature
of the good, the dark nature of evil does not actually exist; it is presented
as existent only by mythical speech, in a kind of metaphorical shorthand.
This was one of the principal points in which the conflict between man’s
“concrete” experience and its “theoretical” explanation literally cries to
Heaven; in this respect, it resembles the conflict between the Ptolemaic
and Copernican approaches to the movements of the earth and of the
sun.
The contributions of Kabbalah to this perennial theme are interesting
for the following reasons: The Jewish mystics tried to break away from
the tyranny of the Greek conceptual apparatus and, albeit at times awk-
wardly and without being fully aware of their own boldness, they devel-
oped ideas that in crucial ways refused to evade the reality of evil. Their
approach reveals both their strength and their weakness. It shows their
weakness because it led them from the world of concepts back into the
world of symbols, which they were not yet capable of translating back
into concepts. It also shows their strength, because they refused to go
along with the ostrichlike position of the philosophers who, when con-
fronted with the reality of evil, escaped into the theoretical dialectics of
matter and form. Granted, these dialectics were better developed than
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH * 59
the concepts of the Kabbalists, and it is not surprising that the latter, in
desperate moments, attempted to utilize them. This is of course no less
paradoxical than, for example, Catholic theology resorting to Aristotelian
concepts in order to prove the existence of Hell or of eternal damnation.
What interest us, however, are the actual concerns of the Kabbalists, who
profoundly transformed the biblical world with their interpretations
while adhering to its essential elements. They thus rejected the two pri-
mal principles of the metaphysical dualism of matter and form, on which
Plato and Aristotle ultimately based good and evil, seeking instead to
retain the monotheistic principle of God’s oneness. These Kabbalistic
efforts have been recorded in extremely diverse forms, a few of which I
will present here with the aim of progressively clarifying their struggle to
understand good and evil in the world. | shall discuss and interpret some
far from simple Kabbalistic texts, by which we shall come to know their
peculiar and characteristic mode of commentary on the ancient texts, a
form in which Kabbalistic thought is often at its most original.
I]
A few preliminary remarks are necessary for understanding these texts.
Kabbalistic speculations about evil and its origin, its development and its
consequences, operate on two levels. On one level they deal with events
in the human world, as in the biblical tale of the fall of Adam and Eve,
but on another level, they are concerned with the world of the Divine
itself. Thus, from the very start, a significant duality is introduced into
the view of good and evil. Did good and evil first emerge and become
realized in human action alone, or is there something in the constitution
of the world, independent of man, in the action of God Himself, that
causes the existence of good and evil? On-the whole, the early Kabbalists
stressed the latter aspect, finding a metaphysical foundation for evil in
the very constitution of Creation, and from there drawing a connection
between evil and the world of human action. On the other hand, we
often find the opposite notion—i.e., that while good and evil may indeed
have a metaphysical foundation in the nature of God’s activity as Creator,
60 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
it is only potential being and not real existence; they only become real
through human choice and action. A certain basic vacillation, or one
could say, a dichotomous stance regarding this issue runs through all of
Kabbalistic literature. However, in the older texts the dilemma is never
open and obvious, although it is implied in certain important utterances.
It first emerges clearly and explicitly only in the writings of the later
Kabbalists, beginning in the sixteenth century. The major opus of classi-
cal Kabbalah, Sefer ha-Zohar, steered clear of this dilemma, as we shall
see, unequivocally maintaining the metaphysical reality of the existence
of evil.
To understand the various attitudes that come to light here, we must
recall the fundamental Kabbalistic teaching of the ten Sefiroth, the poten-
cies of divine being. This doctrine states that God as Creator—that is,
the living God in His activity, as opposed to the concealed aspect of God,
existing for Himself beyond any possibility of our knowing Him—mani-
fested Himself in ten utterances of His being, ten radiations of His crea-
tive nature, ten emanations of His concealed essence, or whatever one of
these ultimately symbolic descriptions is used. The Sefiroth, pulsating
with the rhythm of the divine life and symbolically representing the life
process of the Godhead, are in essence one in God, yet they reveal differ-
ent aspects of God’s creative activity. As discussed in the previous chap-
ter, they have something of the mystical shape of the shapeless God. In
their harmony, in their constitution by and oneness with divine being,
they are the foundation of all created things, which emanate from them
and are fashioned by them. So long as they act in their original harmony
and unity, they are good; after all, they express God’s will, which acts
upon them in the form of the highest Sefirah. At the same time, the
Kabbalists view the Sefiroth as constituting the scale of the highest spiri-
tual and intellectual values that can be realized by human actions, by
means of which human beings can bring about and maintain the blissful
connection between Creation and its Creator. The primordial shape of
man, rooted in the mystic primordial image of the Godhead, the Adam
Kadmon, can reflect the ray of divine light that entered it at Creation.
Everything that strengthens this contact and harmonious connection
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH ° 61!
with the source of this primal shape comes from the world of good or,
more precisely, reflects this world in human activity.
However, there are also tensions in the world of the Sefiroth, aspects of
divine action that seem to us to be in conflict with each other, although
they each have their place, like notes in a melody, in the dynamic oneness
of the Godhead. In these tensions are the ultimate foundation of what
appears to human beings as evil. Various schools of the early Kabbalah
located the origin of a dialectic that releases evil at three different points
within the Sefirotic system. Common to all of these reflections is an
emphasis on the activity of one or another of these ten Sefiroth. God
possesses an attribute of love that manifests itself in His workings and in
His creatures—indeed, in an infinity of realms in which this Sefirah op-
erates without hindrance—as a basic power of Creation. This divine love
is the freely flowing and freely given good; its Hebrew designation, not
by chance, combines the nuances of love, grace, and charity in the term
Hesed. Its opposite number in the Sefirotic system is the quality of sever-
ity, self-containment, judgment, and therefore restricting power, in the
language of the Kabbalists, this is known as Gevurah or Middath ha-Din.
These two Sefiroth are the fourth and fifth in the structure of the Sefirotic
tree but, from a different perspective, stand at the top of the seven lower
Sefiroth. This latter grouping, which for the Kabbalists represents the
primordial “seven days of Creation,” corresponds to the secret reality
that was externalized during the seven days of Creation. Each one of
these in its own way contains something of the two primal qualities of
love and severity, which permeate them and are expressed by them in
diverse ways. The three highest Sefiroth, to which there are no immediate
counterparts in temporal Creation, represent the forces of divine plan-
ning—will, wisdom, and discernment—fully expressed in the labor of
the seven days, both in the esoteric work of the archetypal Creation of
the world of the seven Sefiroth within God Himself, and in the exoteric
sense of the Creation outside of God. In these three highest Sefiroth, love
and severity are not distinguished or separated from one another, they
still rest in the depths of the undifferentiated divine will and wisdom.
Only in the third Sefirah does a certain element of differentiation begin
62 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
to occur in those essences that were undivided in the divine wisdom;
however, these essences are not yet crystallized into distinct Sefiroth. Here
in Binah we find the womb of all Creation, a womb that maintains har-
mony in differentiation, the reconciliation of contradiction, the unity of
conflicts that are about to erupt. Here, as the Kabbalists like to say, there
are no severe judgments, yet it is here that we find the roots of severity
in the powers of judgment.
This point is related to one of the previously mentioned Kabbalistic
theories, which finds the ultimate root of evil in the law governing the
continuation of the process of emanation from this point on. This view
occurs in particular in the writings of R. Isaac ha-Cohen of Soria, a Cas-
tilian Kabbalist (ca. 1260), which were probably based upon earlier spec-
ulations.’ According to this view, Binah released emanations in which the
power of Din (severity) was released unmitigated, thereby breaking its
connection with the other Sefiroth in which everything was mutually bal-
anced. We find here the idea that such unrestrained and unmitigated
action of Middath ha-Din must necessarily be expressed in realms and
entities that are destructive by nature, and that by their nature cannot
endure. According to his view, these are the destroyed primal worlds
referred to in the midrash cited in the name of R. Abbahu from Caesarea:
“The Holy One, blessed be He, created worlds and destroyed them, until
He created this [present] one, and said: ‘This one gives Me pleasure, they
did not give Me pleasure’ ”? R. Isaac ha-Cohen related this idea to the
verse: “Who are snatched away before their time, whose foundation was
poured out as a stream” (Job 22:16). After a quasi-demonic eruption,
these primal worlds returned to their source in Binah, their purely nega-
tive nature making it impossible for them to exist in a positive manner.
There nevertheless remained vestiges of these destroyed and destructive
primal worlds, which float about our universe like debris from extinct
volcanoes. These, according to some Kabbalists, constitute the basis of
evil in the Creation—that which has not reached its proper place, that
which prematurely collapsed, an abortive start of Creation, so to speak.
This concept recurs in several other parts of the Zohar, as well as in a
slightly later, short text entitled Masekheth *Atsiluth (The Tractate on Ema-
nation) that defines evil as a remnant of a being that was “initially rash”:*
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH °* 63
“An estate may be gotten hastily at the beginning; but the end
thereof shall not be blessed” (Prov. 20:21). This teaches us that the
Holy One, blessed be He, initially created worlds and destroyed
them, trees and uprooted them, because they were hasty and jeal-
ous of one another. This is comparable to ten trees planted in a
field in one long row, in which there is not even a hair’s breadth
left between one tree and the next. Every tree wishes to rule over
all and to draw all the moisture from the soil, so that all of them
thereby become dried out; so it is with the worlds. “But the end
thereof shall not be blessed”—the Holy One blessed be He re-
moved His light from them, and the darkness remained to punish
therein the wicked. That is “but the end thereof shall not be
blessed.” [Masekheth Atsiluth, §4]
But the most important thinking on the position and nature of evil
focused not on Binah but on the function of the Sefirah of Din itself. Here
the Spanish Kabbalists returned to the earliest Kabbalistic texts, particu-
larly Sefer ha-Bahir, at least one stratum of which explicitly identifies evil
with Middath ha-Din—that is, with one of the modalities of divine activ-
ity.* In principle, this view is not that remote from the attitude of the
talmudic aggadah. The latter often goes so far as to personify God’s power
of punishment, Middath ha-Din, as an autonomous entity: “The Quality of
Severity spoke before God,” etc. It is clear here that Middath ha-Din plays
the role of a prosecuting angel or, to put it tersely, Satan, who tries to
arouse God’s punitive power by his accusations, and virtually represents
it himself. Indeed, there are parallel passages in the aggadah in which the
identical statements are attributed to Middath ha-Din and to Satan. Of
course, one might argue that, in aggadic thinking, Middath ha-Din was a
created being, distinct from God, so that its identification with Satan had
no theosophic implication; that is, it does not pertain to the nature of
the Deity. The case is rather different, however, for Sefer ha-Bahir, for
whom God's Middath ha-Din is not an angel, but one of the divine logoi
or potencies of God’s activity in Creation: in other words, a Sefirah. (1
have found no basis for the claim that the passages in Sefer ha-Bahir that
identify evil, Middath ha-Din, and Satan with one another were not the
64 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
result of an internal development within Judaism, but instead were writ-
ten under the influence of the Catharist doctrines widespread in south-
ern France during the twelfth century.)
There was a significant difference between the attitude of Sefer ha-Bahir
and that of the Spanish Kabbalah which culminates in the Zohar: namely,
the simple equation of God’s severity with the principle of evil was re-
placed here by a more subtle and complex reflection. (I will return to
this later.) It is not clear what the author (or editor) of Sefer ha-Bahir
thinks about the connection between the divine attribute of severity—
which both confronts man with the choice between good and evil and
passes judgment on his choice—and the moral nature of man, with the
duality of his good and evil drives. It is precisely this confusion that Sefer
ha-Zohar tries to clear up. In any event, for the early Kabbalah, in all its
varieties, the solution to the problem of evil and its effects was primarily
linked to the Sefirah of Din.
The pre-Zoharic Kabbalah knew of a third point in the Sefrotic sys-
tem in terms of which the eruption of evil was understood: the final
Sefirah, Malkhuth. Here, too, the fundamental thought is the same: so long
as the Sefiroth, especially those representing the antithetical aspects of
divine action, work together harmoniously, the element of divine severity
has no separate, autonomous existence; the restrictive and limiting ele-
ment is canceled out in the world of divine unity. This obtains both for
the connection between the Sefiroth of Hesed and Gevurah (Middath ha-Din),
as well as for the connection between the penultimate and ultimate Sefi-
roth (Yesod and Malkhuth), which represent the connection between the
male and female principles. It is only when these elements become iso-
lated that severity appears, be it in its own Sefirah or in its activity within
the last Sefirah, as a dark and dangerous element working evil.’
The earliest Spanish Kabbalists sought to express this idea in their
reflections on the true meaning of Adam’s sin, through which evil en-
tered the human world. Profound insight into their way of thinking is
offered by a passage in which, using the symbolism of the two trees in
the Garden of Eden and of Adam’s fall, it introduces what were to be-
come central themes of the Kabbalah. We find here one of the most
important formulations of the problem of evil in all of Kabbalistic litera-
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH * 65
ture. This passage, known as Sod ‘Ets ha-Da‘ath (The Secret of the Tree of
Knowledge), deserves closer attention. Extant in several manuscripts,
some anonymous and some attributed to R. Ezra ben Solomon of Gerona,
it reads as follows:®
Regarding the matter of the Tree of Knowledge, of which Adam
was commanded not to eat: Fix your mind on this matter and as
to why God kept him away from this tree more than from the
others. Notice that, according to the wording in Scripture, He did
not enjoin him against gathering [the fruit], but only against eating
it. For Adam did not pluck and take the fruit, but the woman gave
it to him, as is written, “And she gave also unto her husband” (Gen.
3:6). The Scriptural verse also only has Him saying: “Hast thou
eaten of the tree, whereof I commanded thee that thou shouldest
not eat?” (v. 11). Likewise, Scripture says about the Tree of Life:
“... lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and
eat, and live for ever” (v. 22). From here we may infer that it is the
act of eating that causes sin, and indeed, this is so. Know that the
eating of the fruits of the Garden [of Eden] provided nourishment
for the soul; therefore, he was punished for eating, which involves
both body and soul. But the soul has no share or benefit in gath-
ering the fruit: even though [he thereby brought about] a separation
in the lower realms, it does not cause separation in the upper
realms, but the soul only partakes in the act of eating the fruit, and
is nourished by its fruits. But damage is caused [to the soul] if the
fruit contains damaging things, and [things that] stimulate the Evil
Urge and diminish it [the soul] in its rank and its health, and re-
duces its strength in the upper realm—and this was [Adam's] sin.
You already know that the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowl-
edge are one [tree] below but two [trees] above: the Tree of Knowl-
edge is from the northern side, but the Tree of Life is from the
eastern side, from whence light emanates into the entire world, and
the potency of Satan is there. And it is written in the “Jerusalem
Talmud” [i-e., in Bahir, S §109; M §162]: “What is Satan? This
teaches that the Holy One blessed be He has a quality whose name
is Evil, and it lies to the north of God, as is written, ‘Out of the
66 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
north the evil shall break forth’ (Jer. 1:14), and from the north it
comes. And what is it? It is the form of the [left] hand, and it has
many emissaries, and every single one of them is called Evil, Evil;
however, there are among them lesser and greater ones, and they
make the world culpable ... .” as it is written there. And it is also
written in the above-quoted “Jerusalem Talmud” [Bahir, S §107; M
§161]: “What is meant by, ‘And the Lord showed him a tree, and
he cast it into the waters’ (Exod. 15:25)? This refers to that Tree of
Life that Satan threw down, etc.,” as it is written there.
Now this is the meaning: So long as the Tree of Life, which
comes from the side of the east and is the Good Urge and the
quality of peace [harmony], is connected with the Tree of Knowl-
edge, which comes from the side of the north, from the side of
Satan and evil, then Satan can do nothing, for the Tree of Life,
which is the quality of peace [i-e., harmony], shall overwhelm him.
But the moment it (the Tree of Knowledge] is separated [from the
Tree of Life], its strength is freed and Satan is able to act. Therefore,
when Satan wished to lead Israel astray [at Marah], he cast [the
Tree of Life] away and separated it from them and tested Israel, and
was therefore able to seduce Israel into sinning. And this is the
matter known as “chopping down of the plantings” (kitsuts ba-
neti‘oth), for had he been connected [with the Tree of Life], he
would have been unable to do this thing. Moreover, had Adam not
first separated the fruit, Satan would have been unable to separate
him from the Tree of Life.
And let the matter that he [Adam?] was not involved in the eat-
ing [that is, that he did not participate in the eating with Eve] not
seem difficult to you; for he performed separation in his thought,
which is more a part of the soul. For you already know that a
human being is composed of all things,’ and his soul is connected
to the supernal soul, for which reason the Torah states, “Ye shall be
holy, for I am Holy” (Lev. 19:2), as well as, “Sanctify yourselves
therefore, and be ye holy” (Lev. 20:7). Therefore, the righteous
man, who raises his pure and immaculate soul to the supernal holy
soul, unites with it and knows the future; and that is the meaning
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH * 67
of the prophet and his path, for the Evil Urge has no power over
him to separate him from the upper soul. That is why the prophet’s
soul unites completely with the upper soul, and with his intellect
fulfills the Torah, for they [the commandments] are incorporated
within him [in his intellect]. That is why our sages said that the
Patriarchs fulfilled the Torah in their intellect,® and they said that
the Patriarchs are themselves the Merkavah,? and the same is also
true of their children after them, and of every righteous man.
About this, Scripture says, “And I will dwell among the children of
Israel” (Exod. 29:45), for the Holy Spirit rests upon them and joins
itself to them. But if a man walks in the path of evil, which is Satan,
then he chops and separates his soul from the supernal soul; and
concerning this it is written in the Torah, “and My soul shall abhor
you” (Lev. 26:30)— that is, the soul is separated and distanced from
the supernal soul, and this is like a chopping away. And that is why
in the words “that ye should be defiled thereby” (Lev. 11:43), the
10 is written without an
Hebrew word [for “defiled”] ve-nitmeitem
“alef—signifying that they are not worthy to have the crown of
God’s reign that animates everything [symbolized in the “alef] be
on their heads, but they are culpable of death [because of their
separation from the supernal soul and because they destroyed the
divine unity].
It is written in the Prophets, “But your iniquities have separated
between you and your God” (Isa. 59: 2, and similar verses. And the
Talmud says: “It is not the Serpent that kills, but sin that kills.”"'
Hence, when Adam ate of the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge, which
is of the side of evil, and separated it [through his awareness or his
contemplation] from the Tree of Life, the Evil Urge dominated him
in his eating and in his soul, for his soul took part in the eating of
the fruits of the Garden, as we said above. Thus, impurity and death
and removal of the soul from the [supernal] soul took place [within
Adam]. This explains that by his eating he caused destruction above
and below in the plantings and separated the forces of the Tree of
Knowledge by themselves, and separated them from the forces of
the Tree of Life—and this is the great offense against both body
68 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
and soul, above and below, and that is why it is said of Adam that
he chopped away at the plantings.'? For after he separated the fruit
of the Tree of Knowledge, which is of the side of evil, from the
Tree of Life, and increased the strength of the Evil Urge and sated
his soul with it, he separated the [lower] from the [upper] soul, and
gave the emissaries of the Tree of Knowledge the strength to do
evil, and he thereby separated the Tree of Knowledge from the Tree
of Life, and also separated his soul from all the good qualities of
the supernal soul, and united himself with the Evil Urge. . . .
And the Sages expressly said: “He is Satan, he is the Evil Urge,
he is the Angel of Death.”"’ For prior to his eating, Adam was
completely spiritual and had the nature of the angels, like Enoch
and Elijah; hence, he was worthy to eat of the fruits of Paradise,
which are the fruits of the soul. And let not the expression “eating
of the fruit” be difhcult to you, for “eating” signifies enjoyment or
benefit, as in [their saying], “‘Its flesh shall not be eaten’ (Exod.
21:28): this implies both the prohibition of eating and the prohi-
» 14___and this refers to the ben-
bition of deriving benefit therefrom
efit or enjoyment obtained by the soul. After that, it states—
“Behold, the man is become as one of us” (Gen. 3:22). And the
Sages said, “like the One of the world,”'* that is, he was composed
of all [intellectual-spiritual] things and potencies. And the words
“Behold, the man... ”” etc. refer to the time before he sinned; but
now, in his sin, he has become mortal. Before sinning, he was wor-
thy of eating of the fruits of the Garden, which were the fruits of
the soul; therefore it was necessary to send him away from there.
There was also another reason to drive him away from there: “lest
he put forth his hand, and take also of the Tree of Life”—the Tree
of Life which causes life, for it stems from the force of the “Bundle
of Life’——“and eat, and live for ever’—for that is whence the
strength of life comes from. And he was deprived of two things:
the eating of the fruit of the Garden, which are life for the soul,
just as the eating of [ordinary] fruit is life for the body; and the
eating of the Tree of Life, which refers to eternal life. And it is to
this that the two expressions refer: “He sent him forth” (v. 23), and
“He drove out the man” (v. 24).
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH * 69
We learn from this passage something about Adam—that is, about
human nature—and his connection to the Godhead and to the potencies
of divine action, which are represented in the symbol of the trees of
Paradise. The Sefiroth are often referred to among the Kabbalists as
“plantings,” which grow, so to speak, out of the primal ground of the
Godhead and of divine will. To “cause destruction” or to “chop down
the plantings” is an allegorical expression used to refer to an act of con-
templation whose practitioner does not embrace the totality of the Sefi-
roth in their unity, but instead isolates individual Sefiroth, particularly the
last Sefirah, from that totality. As Adam prior to his fall was “a purely
spiritual being,” his actions likewise took place on a purely spiritual plane,
described allegorically in the Garden of Eden story. It is Adam’s task to
cultivate the garden of these plantings—that is, to maintain and
strengthen his contact (or devekuth) with spiritual reality, with which he
had been imbued by his nature. Man is conceived as a microcosm (‘olam
katan) into which all the elements and potencies of Creation have been
placed, receiving everything and acting upon everything; his decision to
preserve this connection and to contemplate the Divine without limit
would fulfill the purpose of Creation. The Creator would thereby not
only be glorified through His creature, but also reveal to him the true
unity of all being in God—that is, the pure spirituality of being. Thus,
the world of reflection or contemplation is the true world of action de-
manded of Adam in Paradise.
Man's two urges or drives, for good and for evil, are implanted within
him as possibilities of action, just as the qualities of love and severity are
present in God Himself. Had Adam subordinated his will to that of God,
in which all contradictions function in sacred harmony, then the restric-
tive factor within himself, the Evil Urge, would have been nullified within
the totality of his being, and evil would never have emerged as a reality,
but only remained as a potential, to be defeated repeatedly within the
totality of his being. We learn here that evil is nothing other than that
which isolates and removes things from their unity, a process profoundly
symbolized by Adam’s relationship to the two trees in the Garden. The
author does not tell us directly what those two trees are, but places them
in some kind of relation to divine love and severity, without their being
70 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
synonymous with these qualities. On the contrary, it appears—especially
from the use of this symbolism among the earlier Kabbalists—that the
Tree of Life, coming from the mystical East, is a symbol for the Sefirah of
Yesod (the Righteous One or the foundation of the world, whose symbol-
ism will be discussed in the next chapter),'® identified in Sefer ha-Bahir as
the “East side of the world.” The Tree of Knowledge, by contrast, is a
symbol of the final Sefirah, in which “good and evil,” Hesed and Din, are
united, operating through it in all the lower Sefiroth. Herein lies the im-
portance of the symbolism used in our fragment, which lends profound
meaning to the imagery in Genesis. The two trees are fundamentally one:
they grow from a common root, in which masculine and feminine, the
giving and the receiving, the creative and the reflective, are one. Life and
knowledge are not to be torn asunder from one another: they must be
seen and realized in their unity. So long as the two trees are connected,
the Tree of Life retains control over the power of severity, the harsh,
critical power within the Godhead, which for this author, following Sefer
ha-Bahir, is conceived in the image of Satan. Severity, as a restrictive qual-
ity, tends to seek independent existence; however, this tendency is con-
stantly overwhelmed by the flow of divine life and divine love, so that it
remains a mere possibility—the “great fire of the Holy One blessed be
He” (to employ the language of the Bahir), that only consumes when it is
no longer confined within the framework of its original harmony. Satan’s
independent being is thus a consequence of the decision made by Adam
who, by his improper contemplation of the Divine, caused a separation
within the Godhead that had a baleful effect on all of Creation. When he
plucked and ate the fruit of the Tree of Knowledge, he allowed the power
acting in the Tree of Knowledge from the north (i.e., the principle of
Severity) to operate upon it in isolation. This power was thereby removed
from its position within the union of the Sefiroth and now gained control
over Adam as the satanic principle of evil. The nature of evil is therefore
the separation and isolation of those things that should be united. So long
as man absorbs this separation into his being—this is the meaning here
of the eating of the fruit, which belongs to the “fruits of the soul”—he
creates inauthentic, false systems of reality, productive of evil—i.e., that
which is separated from God. Both man’s experience of reality and his
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH * 71
moral nature are damaged by this misguided contemplation. Only
through the acts of the righteous and the prophets, who annul this ille-
gitimate separation of the Tree of Life and the Tree of Knowledge, can
man become reconnected to the original world of unity, in which evil
will no longer be evil because it will have been restored to its proper
place in the union of holiness. Even the Evil Urge within man, once
marshaled in the totality of his struggle to restore his pristine unity,
thereby loses its satanic element and itself serves the good.
According to the early Kabbalists, this act of separation made the
world of human experience become coarse and material. It is obvious
that this conception transfers the Tree of Knowledge of Good and Evil
entirely to the side of evil, which probably explains why such a profound
and influential interpretation was often held by other Kabbalists to be
too radical. The latter tried to posit this same primordial harmony in the
Tree of Knowledge itself: a harmony that was only destroyed by the rash
and untimely separation of the fruit from the tree, whose detachment
from its source brought about its destruction. The symbolism perceived
in the tale of Paradise varies from one account to another; what is com-
mon to all these Kabbalists is the perception of evil as an entity existing
in isolation, and evil action as the separation of being from its proper
place. This tendency to separate that which by its true nature ought to
be connected is paralleled by a corresponding tendency to combine that
which ought to be separate by nature—that is, the creation of illegiti-
mate unity. This, according to the Zohar, is the deceitful demiurgic pre-
sumption of magic, a virtually inevitable consequence of the irruption of
evil into the world.!’
I]
We have thus far investigated the view that evil achieved reality only
through human action, in which one sphere of the Divine Being was
isolated and separated from the sacred union in which it had existed.
This concept is certainly appropriate to the nature of moral evil. How-
ever, the Kabbalists recognized an additional realm of evil beyond this, a
72 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
modality independent of man and his works, which they designated as
the realm of Satan or of Gehinnom (Hell or Purgatory). The central
source for this view, so crucial to Jewish mysticism, is Sefer ha-Zohar,
where evil is understood as an entity with its own, preordained place.
Other contemporaneous doctrines within the Spanish Kabbalah express
different tendencies, in which the reality of evil is relative; evil is seen
there as an entity that has been usurped to the wrong place, but that
would be good in its rightful place—an idea similar to that cited from
Sod “Ets ha-Da‘ath in the previous section.
Let us examine these different views more closely. Their common de-
nominator seems to me to be the assumption that, fundamentally, all of
the divine potencies wish to operate in the existential realms of Creation.
A multitude of worlds are attached to each and every Sefirah, filled with
its potencies, that break out of the divine realm and realize the particular
essence of that Sefirah in descending degrees. This doctrine is presented
most clearly in the Hebrew writings of Joseph Gikatilla; thus, his Sha‘arei
Orah offers a detailed description of the emanations and worlds flowing
from the Sefirah of Hesed.'* According to this view, one might easily as-
sume the emanation from Middath ha-Din of ever lower and coarser man-
ifestations of the power of severity; it would be consistent with its
intrinsic nature, as with that of each of the lower seven Sefiroth operating
in the world, to become manifested in such externalizations. This ten-
dency is inherent in the creative exuberance in the nature of the Sefirah
itself, and is not the result of some unique catastrophe or dramatic event
which inhibits the unfolding of pure goodness.
Applied to our problem, all this means the following: divine severity,
expressed in the biblical image of the fire of wrath burning in God (an
image taken up much later by Jacob Boehme in a similar context), is a
holy quality within the divine totality. So long as it operates within the
union of all the Sefiroth, it is not evil, although it is the source of evil (as
Boehme put it, the Urqual, the primal source of evil). However, in its
exuberance this fire bursts outward, becoming independent in a surge of
strength; in this new modality, severity is no longer mitigated or balanced
by the other forces within the divine dynamic, but operates as the power
of evil in Creation. Moreover, the author of the Zohar specifically imputes
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH * 73
a special meaning to this process within the Sefirah of Gevurah. He hardly
speaks about the independence of the other Sefiroth, the Sefirotic system
remains closed within itself until it is manifested within the hierarchy of
the created worlds through the medium of the last Sefirah. Only at this
one point, that of the fire or Severity within God, is there any mention
of an exterior outburst of power, Tokpa de-Dina. This is no doubt con-
nected to characteristic Zoharic notions of the Godhead as an organism.
In numerous passages and in the most diverse images, evil is conceived of
as a product of separation and excretion, facilitating the maintenance of
the organism in its original structure. The fire of divine severity melts
and refines the power of judgment, known as the sacred gold; however,
the dross is externalized, becoming the “shells” (kelippoth) in which the
holy is either nonexistent, or present only as a spark, concealed and
glowing within the dross. In the language of the Zohar, this is the Sitra
Ahra, the “Other Side,” which is the opposite of the holy and schemes to
seize it and draw it over to its own side. Thus, both the nature and the
origin of evil are explained in terms of one unified view. The Other Side
is the fire of divine severity, externalized and made independent, where
it becomes an entire hierarchical system, a counterworld ruled by Satan."
The details of this system, as they are expressed in the Zohar and other
Kabbalistic writings, belong to the realm of the mythology and demon-
ology of the Kabbalah, with which we are not concerned here. Indeed,
the Zohar passages concerning the Sitra Ahra have a clearly mythological
stamp. The reason for this is not to be sought in the historical origins of
the Sefirotic doctrine and demonology as such, but rather in the fact that
genuine evil, the evil that can be experienced, cannot be explained and
broken down by speculation. From the myth of the Tree of Knowledge
down to the present day, evil imposes itself upon us in mythical images.
The image of the “Other Side” as an imitation of the side of holiness,
which entered Kabbalistic thought through the Sefer ha-Zohar, belongs to
this realm.
The above exposition assists us in understanding a significant passage
in the Zohar (1, 17a—b), which infers this connection between good and
evil from the story of Creation and from a reading of the biblical account
of Korah. The passage reads as follows:
74° ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
“And God said, ‘Let there be a firmament in the midst of the
waters’ ” (Gen. 1:6). Here, there is an allusion to the separation of
the upper from the lower waters, through that which is called “the
secret of the left (hand)” [i.e., the attribute of judgment]. For up
to this point the text has alluded to the secret of the right, but now
it alludes to the secret of the left; and therefore there was an in-
crease in discord between this and the right. It is the nature of the
right to harmonize the whole, and therefore everything is written
with the right [hand], since it is the source of harmony. When the
left awoke there awoke discord, and through that discord the
wrathful fire was reinforced and there emerged from it Gehinnom,
which thus originated from the left and adheres to it. Moses in his
wisdom pondered over this and drew a lesson from the work of
Creation. In the work of Creation there was an antagonism of the
left against the right, and the division between them allowed Ge-
hinnom to emerge and to fasten itself to the left. Then the Central
Column, which is the third day, intervened and allayed the discord
between the two sides, so that Gehinnom descended below, and the
left became absorbed in the right and there was peace over all.
Similarly, the quarrel of Korah with Aaron was an antagonism of
the left against the right. Moses, reflecting upon what had hap-
pened during the Creation, said: “It seems proper to me to settle
the difference between the right and the left.” He therefore tried
to effect an accord between the two. The left, however, was not
willing, and Korah proved obdurate. Moses thereupon said: “Surely
Gehinnom is embittering this quarrel. The left ought to strive up-
wards and absorb itself in the right. Korah has no wish to attach
himself to the higher realms and to merge himself in the right. Let
him, then, descend below in the impetus of its wrath.” The reason
why Korah refused to allow the quarrel to be settled by the inter-
vention of Moses was that he had not entered upon it for a truly
religious motive, and that he had scant regard for the glory of God,
and refused to acknowledge His creative power. When Moses per-
ceived that he [Korah] had thus placed himself outside the pale, he
“was very wroth” (Num. 17:15). Moses was “wroth” because he
was not able to settle the quarrel.... Korah denied this power
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH * 75
wholly, both in the higher and lower sphere ... [Korah] fought
against heaven itself and sought to deny the words of the Torah.
The conflict was certainly of the following of Gehinnom, and there-
fore Korah remained attached to it. All of these secrets are revealed
in the Book of Adam. It says there that, when Darkness asserted
itself, it did so with fury, and created Gehinnom, which attached
itself to it in that quarrel we have mentioned [between light and
darkness]. But as soon as the wrath and the fury abated there arose
a conflict of another kind, to wit, a quarrel of love .. . which ob-
tained the approval of Heaven. This is indicated by our text. It says
first: “Let there be a firmament in the midst of the waters, and let
it divide, etc.” This refers to the beginning of quarrel, the outburst
of passion and violence. There was a desire for reconciliation, but
meanwhile Gehinnom arose before the wrath and passion had
cooled down. Then “God made the firmament, etc.”—that is, there
emerged a quarrel of love and affection, which made for the per-
manence of the world. And in this category is the dispute between
Shammai and Hillel, the result of which was that the Oral Torah
approached in a loving mood the Written Law, so that they mu-
tually supported each other... .
Separation is thus associated . . . with the left, at its first impetus,
when it first enters on a quarrel in wrath and violence, giving birth
to Gehinnom before the fury subsides.”°
The author of the Zohar associates the doctrine of evil as a metaphysi-
cal reality with his other speculations concerning moral evil and the Evil
Urge in man by identifying it with one of the forces of the Other Side.
Adam did not cause evil to be aroused by his sin, but merely allowed it
to enter; he did not produce evil, but enabled it to adhere to him. Since
that time, man has lived in this tension of opposites, and his choice,
rather than establishing harmony between them, has actually exacerbated
them. Every human action since then has entailed a decision in favor of
one side or the other: man may seek to join himself to the lost unity and
harmony of the Divine by obeying the divine will revealed in the Torah,
or else may follow the path of the Other Side, thereby repeating the
primordial sin and strengthening the power of evil, which is seen by the
76° ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
Zohar as hostile to life itself. The commandments of the Torah, according
to many Kabbalists, are opportunities for this decision. Evil, insofar as it
is separated from God, is unfruitful per se, and only human sin, which
diverts the vitality of the world and the influx of the good and the holy
to the realm of the Other Side, provides it with its demonic power of
fertility.” Indeed, once removed from its joint root with the Tree of Life,
the Tree of Knowledge itself becomes a “Tree of Death.”
We thus come to a notion that played a major role, not only in Sefer
ha-Zohar, but in later Kabbalah and in Hasidic thought: namely, that a
spark of the divine light shines even in evil. There is no complete sepa-
ration between the two realms: evil has no existence as pure evil, as the
polar opposite of the good; on the contrary, the two realms are inter-
laced. This point is sharply underscored in the Kabbalists’ reflections on
evil, and sharply underscored in the Kabbalists’ reflections on evil, and
holds true not only for the metaphysical view of evil discussed thus far,
but also for the domain of human action, the two drives of good and evil
ultimately entering into every human action. This interlacing is what
makes man’s own unprejudiced analysis of the morality of his conduct so
endlessly difficult; it also (and this point is emphasized in the ethics of
the later Kabbalah) facilitates the chance of bringing all deeds back into
the sphere of the good. There is nothing so depraved that it cannot be
returned to its source, thanks to this spark of the divine within it. This
basic idea was clear to the Kabbalists, and closer to their hearts than the
answer to the obvious question: how did this spark from the world of
good come to have wandered into the sphere of evil? Here we again
encounter the same two fundamental motifs found in our previous dis-
cussion. One theory states that, independent of human conduct, such a
spark from the primordial light fell into the so-called “Emanation of the
Left Hand”—the system of the Sitra Ahra—and is still glowing within
the slag of evil. It could be argued that this spark was drawn there during
the eruption of that emanation, and is now held captive, so to speak,
awaiting its redemption to be returned home. This was the theory of
Lurianic Kabbalah: upon the “Breaking of the Vessels,” that great drama
in the Sefrotic world that constituted the turning point in the theosophic
process, elements of the Sefirotic configuration were swept along in the
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH + 77
downward plunge. The vessels formed within these supernal structures
in order to contain the light of the divine essence broke asunder as a
result of their own immanent law, in which was inherent the possibility
of transformation of the internal into the external—that is, an outward
turning of the force of divine Creation. Along with the shards of these
shattered vessels, from which the “shells” or kelippoth were thereafter
formed, a few sparks of the inner light from the world of Adam Kadmon
likewise broke away and descended. It is these sparks (nitsotsoth) that now
shine even in those spheres over which evil gains control. There activity
is strangely ambivalent: on the one hand, these sparks animate evil, guar-
anteeing its existence and its power of action; on the other, they are like
captives, awaiting their own redemption from evil. The Kabbalists dis-
agreed as to whether the removal of these sparks would destroy the
sphere of evil, by depriving it of its vitality, or whether it would redeem
evil as well, transforming it and returning it to the reconstituted harmony
of things. These two opinions coexisted alongside one another.
The question of the eschatological destiny of Creation—an issue that
played such a tremendous role in the Kabbalah of Safed and its off-
shoots—is related to this issue. This is likewise the source of the Hasidic
doctrine that strongly emphasized the “bringing back” of evil to its
source within holiness at the time of the Redemption. A mystical pun
served as a vehicle for this ancient idea: God’s creative power is expressed
in His seventy-two “names,” already known to the Babylonian Ge’onim,
one of which, according to ancient tradition, was Sa’el. Only when evil
became independent (as discussed above) and the principle of death pen-
etrated into Creation was this aspect of the Divine transformed into
Samael, Satan’s name in Jewish literature, in which the consonant m al-
ludes to the principle of death (maveth). But the strength of that primor-
dial holy name still shines within the satanic, and will regain its original
power at the time of the Redemption, when the principle of evil will
reintegrate into holiness. It is not clear whether the principle of evil
would be annihilated completely or “suspended” (in the dual sense of
being “terminated” and also “elevated”). In any event, both answers were
plausible ones in the Kabbalistic tradition.
The other motif associates this influx of light, which burns even in
78 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
darkness, with human deeds. Sin is that which brings evil to life; man’s
transgression against the divine will diverts these sparks of the Holy away
from the place where they really belong. In Kabbalistic theory, this prox-
imity and interlacing of good and evil finds its classical expression in the
notion of a sphere in which these two emanations are blended, and which
has special significance as the source of souls—namely, kelippath nogah,
the “brilliant shell.” This conception originated in a mystical reading of
Ezekiel’s vision of the Merkavah, in which the prophet saw “a stormy wind
come out of the north, a great cloud, with a fire flashing up, so that a
brightness was round about it; and out of the midst thereof as the color
of electrum, out of the midst of the fire” (1:4). This world of kelippath
nogah is actually a Luciferian world, belonging to the domain of shells and
hence of evil, but is penetrated by a brilliance from the world of the
Sefiroth that shines within it, so that the realms of good and evil appear
uncannily blended. The souls that originate in this realm bear the stigma
of this unresolved essential conflict. According to Lurianic Kabbalah,
man’s natural soul, with all its powers, derives from this source of kelip-
path nogah, and hence enjoys the possibility of choice between good and
evil that is the lot of every human being, even without the influence of
the divine soul within him stemming from the light of the Sefiroth. The
doctrine of kelippath nogah, particularly as developed at the end of R.
Hayyim Vital’s ‘Ets Hayyim, is the classical form in which the Zoharic
doctrine, according to which the world of evil is independent of man but
rooted in the dialectics of emanation itself, became most widely known
and influential.
IV
In contrast with these ideas, in other Kabbalistic writings we find a fur-
ther development of the motif with which we have already become ac-
quainted in R. Ezra ben Solomon of Gerona’s Sod ‘Ets ha-Da‘ath. The most
impressive formulation of this trend, under a new guise, appears in R.
Joseph Gikatilla’s brief treatise, Sod ha-Nahash u-Mishpato (The Mystery of
the Serpent and its Sentence), in which we find a doctrine competing
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH : 79
with the contemporaneous doctrine of the Zohar. Using a bizarre linking
of the two elements, Gikatilla writes about the origin of evil:
Know that there are thirty-five princes of the left holding onto
Isaac, by means of Edom and by means of Amalek; and know that
Amalek is the head of the primeval serpent, and he holds fast unto
the serpent, and the serpent is his chariot.... And in the same
place (“Refidim”) the serpent and Amalek are found mating as one,
as is written, “The way of a serpent upon a rock” (Prov. 30:19)... .
And know that from the beginning of his creation, the serpent
served an important and necessary purpose for the harmony of Cre-
ation, so long as he remained in his place. He was a great servant,
created to bear the yoke of mastery and service, and his head
reached to the heights of the earth, and his tail reached into the
depth of Hell. For he had a suitable place in all the worlds, and
constituted something extremely important for the harmony of all
levels, each in its place. And that is the secret of the heavenly ser-
pent, known from Sefer Yetsirah, who sets all the spheres of Heaven
into motion and makes them orbit from east to west and from
north to south.2* And without him, no creature in the entire sub-
lunar world would have life, and there would be no sowing and no
growth, and no inducement for the procreation of all creatures.
Originally, this serpent stood outside the walls of the sacred pre-
cincts, and was linked from the outside to the outer wall, for the
back of his body was connected to the wall, while its face was
turned toward the outside. He did not have the right to go inside,
but his place and law was to see to the work of growth and pro-
creation from the outside, and that is the secret of the Tree of the
Knowledge of Good and Evil. Therefore, God warned Adam not to
touch the Tree of Knowledge—so long as good and evil were both
connected in the tree, for one was inside and the other was out-
side—until he waited to separate the ‘orlah, which constitutes the
first fruit [of the tree] (Lev. 19:23ff)—“ye shall count the fruit
thereof as forbidden” (Lev. 19:23). But Adam did not wait, “and he
took of the fruit” (Gen. 3:6) prematurely, and thus brought “an
idol into the Holy of Holies,””’ so that the force of impurity came
80 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
from the outside into the inside. ... Know that when all of God’s
works are each in its place, they are good in this place of their
creation, as assigned to them and predetermined for them; but
when they rebel and leave their legitimate places, then they are evil,
and that is why it is written in Isaiah 45:7: “I make peace and create
evil.” 24
This passage is a remarkable one. On the one hand, we learn of the
existence of Gehinnom or the sphere of evil, which is no more than an
empty framework, a potential which, had the processes of Creation been
left to follow the undisturbed course of life, would not have begun func-
tioning at all, but would have remained indolent in its own hidden exis-
tence. The serpent itself represents the evil inherent in the Tree of
Knowledge, indeed, God’s creative power in the process of devolving
outward. But for Adam’s interference and rash action, the serpent [i-e.,
the manifestation of God’s creative power] would never have become evil,
as it would not have lost its unmediated connection with the “walls of
the sacred precincts.” Put differently, the serpent is the “genius of na-
ture.”*> Adam’s sin, the perversion of human will, twisted the direction
of the serpent so that, instead of doing justice to its task of “the service
of growth and procreation from the outside,” it tried to penetrate into
the realm of the sacred precincts. He usurped a position that was not
befitting to him; it was this perversion of the direction of his activity that
turned the benign genius of nature into the satanic bearer of the de-
miurgical arrogance of evil. This was the paradoxical answer to the old
question of how the serpent came to enter Paradise, where he had no
reason to be.” In the oldest illustrations of the scene of Genesis 3 (dis-
cussed by Luise Troje in a fine paper),’’ the serpent is seen curling over
the wall of Paradise. Gikatilla’s mythic description sounds like a later
theosophic reading of such a depiction. If one brings something that
belongs outside into the precinct of the Holy, he destroys the innate
harmony of things; it is this disruption of the proper order of things that
this Kabbalistic myth associates with the nature of evil.”
This tendency clearly runs counter to the doctrine of the separation
of the emanation of the left side from the holy. However, this latter theme
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH ° 81
became a vital one in Kabbalistic literature alongside the former one,
even though in principle the two motifs run counter to each other. They
both appear, for example, in the writings of R. Meir ibn Gabbai who in
1531, on the eve of the new Kabbalistic developments in Safed, made an
especially impressive summary of the teachings of the earlier Kabbalists
in his work ‘Avodath ha-Kodesh. Underlying the polarity of good and evil
is not only the separation of things that are meant to be connected, but
also the mingling of those realms meant to be separate. The goal of Jew-
ish religious life, according to these Kabbalists, is to do away with this
polarity and to abolish the infinite tension inherent therein.
We have seen how the Zohar posits the actual existence of evil as
emerging from the fire of God’s wrath and its residues, from which it
turns outward and becomes independent. Gikatilla, by contrast, views
evil as having only a potential existence, which is actualized and becomes
real through human action. Without this latter action, the entire hier-
archy of the Left Side remains pure potentiality. This notion was subse-
quently adopted by R. Israel Sarug (ca. 1600), to whom we owe one of
the most influential presentations of the Lurianic Kabbalah, albeit totally
inconsistent with Luria’s original teachings.” This notion is reiterated in
all of the writings influenced by Sarug during the seventeenth and eigh-
teenth centuries.*? Naftali Bacharach, author of ‘Emek ha-Melekh (Amster-
dam, 1648), states concerning the world of the demonic:
Before Adam sinned, good overcame evil, and the powers of evil
had not yet crossed over from potentiality to actuality, but were
still concealed in a subtle potentiality and did not give birth to
demons, spirits and sucubii—like a wick in oil, which one draws
with its light into the oil, so that it burns there and illuminates only
itself and does not go outside. [p. 121b]
This image first appears in the Spanish Kabbalist Isaac ha~Cohen regard-
ing the primal worlds that were annihilated and returned to the Sefirah of
Binah, like a wick returned to the oil. The author of ‘Emek ha-Melekh goes
on to say that it was Adam who, in his sin,
82 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
kindled the fire of Judgment everywhere and corrupted all the
worlds with it, so that even the air of the lands of the nations was
corrupted by the host of the princes of impurity, who are literally
objects of pagan worship; and each one took his portion and his
land ... and we have an absolute obligation to repair the external
air.... And particularly because we are learned in Torah, we are
obligated to repair the air of the lands of the seventy nations with
the breath of Torah which emerges from our mouths. And when
that air is repaired to its limit, the Messiah will come to redeem us
and will conquer the entire world under his dominion, and then
good will overcome evil, as it was. (“Emek ha-Melekh, p. 121b)
V
We have now become familiar with the main answers given by the earlier
Kabbalists to questions about the existence and nature of evil. These
notions, of the most diverse forms, essentially boil down to the view of
evil as a disturbance of the harmony of the world, or as originating in
human conduct. In terms of Kabbalistic symbolism, evil is always linked
to the emanation of God’s creative power. The same holds for the idea of
the destroyed primal worlds (briefly touched on here), which was trans-
formed by the Lurianic Kabbalah into the doctrine of the Breaking of the
Vessels. According to this view, evil arose as a residue of the forces re-
leased by this breaking, which then took shape as the independent, life-
hostile realms of the “Other Side.”
But R. Isaac Luria and his closest disciples took a step toward an even
bolder conception when they introduced an entirely new element into
Kabbalistic thought: the idea of tsimtsum, God’s self-contraction, as the
primal act occurring prior to any emanation.*' This doctrine perceived
the totality of the processes of emanation from *Ein-Sof as intending from
the start to remove the forces of severity and evil from the sacred union
of the Godhead, from whence they sprang into existence. Prior to the
act of tsimtsum, the “roots of severity,” the potencies of the fire of divine
wrath, were hidden within the infinite essence of the Godhead itself.
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH °* 83
They were swallowed up within the light of the infinite, indeed, were
themselves infinite light, yet they contained the seed of all dark things.
From the moment of tsimtsum on, the process of Creation was meant to
carry out in full this immanent dialectics, in accordance with the law that
everything concealed within God must achieve its complete realization.
The goal of all those processes that began with tsimtsum—i.e., the con-
centration of these seeds, the “roots of severity,” in the center of ?Ein-
Sof—was to make the light of the Infinite ever clearer, purer, and more
harmonious. The very thought of Creation disturbed the harmony of the
potencies within the Ein-Sof; tsimtsum, as it were, upset the inner equilib-
rium of the *Ein-Sof. The forces of Din concentrated by means of tsimtsum
gathered extra force, which could only be balanced by developing these
forces and excreting their dross in order to restore the harmony of Cre-
ation within which °Ein-Sof is reflected. The progressive purification and
refinement of these dark powers of judgment, and the liberation of their
residues, is the ultimate purpose of all the events of Creation. But the act
of tsimtsum itself, in which God limits Himself, requires the establishment
of the power of Din, which is a force of limitation and restriction.
Thus, the root of evil ultimately lies in the very nature of Creation
itself, in which the harmony of the Infinite cannot, by definition, persist;
because of its nature as Creation—i.e., as other than Godhead— an ele-
ment of imbalance, defectiveness, and darkness must enter into every
restricted existence, however sublime it may be. It is precisely the rigor-
ously theistic tendency of Lurianic Kabbalah that requires evil as a factor
necessarily inherent in Creation per se, without which Creation would
instantly lose its separate existence and return to being absorbed in the
Infinite. The stronger the manifestation of this element of darkness in the
World of Emanation—as a result of tsimtsum and the Breaking of the
Vessels—the greater the chance of subduing, refining, and purifying it.
The existence of evil in potentia, indeed, of Satan himself, is rooted in
God; but whereas prior to tsimtsum it was included in the light of the
Infinite, which contains the seeds of darkness, evil becomes progressively
more independent during the course of a dialectic process in which, on
the one hand, God continually restricts Himself through repeated acts of
tsimtsum and, on the other, He manifests His potencies by means of the
84 ° ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
Sefirotic system. The question as to why God did not create a perfect
world, Himself being perfection, would have seemed absurd to the Kab-
balists of the Lurianic school: a perfect world cannot be created, for it
would then be identical to God Himself, who cannot duplicate Himself,
but only restrict Himself. The naive expectation that God would repro-
duce Himself is alien to the Kabbalists. Precisely because God cannot
reproduce Himself, His Creation must be based upon that estrange-
ment—one might indeed employ the Hegelian term Entfremdung—in
which evil is embodied within Creation so that it may be itself. The
continuity of this dialectic process, from the first act of tsimtsum on down,
is repeatedly emphasized in the authentic presentations of Luria’s doc-
trine. In this respect Luria clearly took a significant step beyond the
intellectual world of the Zohar, in that he found the starting point of evil
not in one or another point in the Sefrotic structure but in the very act
of God’s self-contraction within His own being.
Kabbalistic thinking went astonishingly far without becoming hereti-
cal. However, a further step was taken by the heretical Kabbalah of R.
Nathan of Gaza, both in his Sefer ha-Beri’ah (The Book of Creation; 1671)
and in his other writings.*? Nathan was the prophet and theologian of the
Kabbalistic Messiah Sabbatai Zevi; his entire daring and eccentric system
of thought is devoted to explaining the paradoxical messianic mission of
the “holy sinner,” Sabbatai Zevi, in terms of the constitution of the Cre-
ation itself—a doctrine developed by Nathan based upon his bold devel-
opment of and innovation upon Lurianic ideas. I cannot discuss this
aspect of his thought here,’? which is highly significant for the most
recent phase of Kabbalah. However, I would like to show how Nathan
went beyond Luria in his attempt to fathom the nature of good and evil.
According to R. Nathan, not everything concealed within *Ein-Sof is
ultimately meant to be expressed in Creation. According to him, there
have always been two lights burning in the >Ein-Sof and filling its being,
somewhat analogous to the attributes of the Spinozan God. Nathan refers
to these as “the thought-filled light” and “the thought-less light” (or she-
yesh bo mahshavah and or she-ein bo mahshavah). The former is an aspect of
the divine light, containing the thought of Creation from the very outset.
But together with this there exists in God a light in which this thought
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH * 85
was absent; instead, the entire nature of this light was to rest in itself and
to emanate unto itself, without leaving the realm of *Ein-Sof. It consti-
tutes, so to speak, that attribute of God that is hidden from us; whatever
it may actually be or in whatever hidden manner it may express itself
there, from our point of view it is passive, restrained, and self-absorbed.
For Nathan this latter aspect of the Divine is by far the dominant one.
The thought-filled light has, from the very start, an element of form,
while the thought-less light negates all forms and wants nothing but its
own essence. The acts of tsimtsum only took place within that light which
contained the thought of Creation, allowing that light to actualize its
thought, to project it onto the primordial space of Creation (tahiru), and
to erect there the structure of Creation. Once this light retreated from
the primordial space released by the tsimtsum, however, the thought-less
light, which had no part in this act, remained there. Since this light
wanted nothing but itself, it exerted passive resistance against the ema-
nations created by the thought-filled light in "Ein-Sof, and thereby became
eo ipso the source of evil in Creation. The idea of the dualism of form and
matter as being good and evil here assumed a highly original form. The
primary source of evil is an element opposed to Creation within God
Himself; an element that wishes to prevent the completion and forming
of Creation, not because this element is evil, but rather because it wants
nothing outside of ’Ein-Sof itself to exist. The thought-filled light thus
enters into a primal conflict with a realm in *Ein-Sof that does not wish
to be penetrated by it and, in resisting this formation, tries to destroy the
structures created by it. When the thought-filled light penetrated into
primordial space, it only penetrated (according to this conception) into
the upper half of the realm freed for Creation by the tsimtsum. The lower
half, called Golem or ‘Umka de-Tehoma Rabba (“Formless Matter” or “The
Depths of the Great Deep”), however, remained entirely filled by the
thought-less light which, through its effect upon Creation, became the
destructive principle and the root of evil. This struggle takes place on
every level of the cosmogonic process: it is not perceived as a struggle
between two hostile principles, but rather as one between two aspects of
one and the same Godhead. All the structures and images of Creation are
brought into existence by the thought-less light, at that moment when it
86 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
is forced by thought to raise its potentiality into actuality. To the extent
that the “Formless Matter” does agree to acquire form, it becomes a
principle of construction, while insofar as it refuses to do so it is the root
of evil.**
This conception approaches dualistic thinking, insofar as one can do
so within the framework of monotheism. One might say that, in this
conception, two aspects of the Godhead, His creative will and His self-
contemplation and absorption, were separated from one another by the
act of tsimtsum. This division brought about the essential conflict whose
unfolding constitutes the drama of the world, and also provides the key
for the understanding of good and evil. By its resistance to the structures
of the thought-filled light, the thought-less light fashions its own struc-
tures, which for us represent the Sitra Ahra. But even if this system is of
a destructive nature, this is so due to the positive wish that nothing exist
but the self-absorbed, balanced light of the *Ein-Sof, whose primal
thought revolves, not around Creation, but upon Itself.
Creation could not proceed without this substratum. The further the
process of the world’s coming about proceeds, the deeper the interpene-
tration of these two lights—one of which, because of its resistance to
the brightness of thought, appears as darkness—and the more acute the
conflict between them. These two developments go hand in hand. The
ultimate goal is a state in which the shaping will of Creation, the
thought-filled light, will permeate the tahiru, the space vacated by the
tsimtsum, and will fashion and form every element of the thought-less
light, thereby bringing about an equilibrium between the two. Here, too,
the world process is conceived as a harmony of the two basic powers,
rather than as the final victory of one element over the other. At the time
of the Redemption, the rays of the thought-filled light will penetrate to
the dark “lower half” of the scene of Creation, the abyss whose depths
contain the thought-less principle, lacking in shape. At the Redemption,
all shapeless things will be shaped. But, at this point, there enters into
the heart of this entire conception the highly bizarre thesis that the soul
of the Messiah derives specifically from the thought-less light—that is,
from that element within Godhead that is lacking in all form and wishes
to dissolve all structure. This antagonistic element, albeit transfigured
SITRA AHRA: GOOD AND EVIL IN THE KABBALAH ° 87
and incomprehensibly purified, is concealed within the Messiah himself.
Therefore, Nathan could advance the bold thesis, highly significant in the
history of religion, that the root of the Messiah’s soul stems from the
abyss of evil and formlessness, as well as the idea that, even when it comes
into contact with the thought-filled light, it still manifests its original
nature in strange outbursts of antinomianism. But as interesting and un-
usual as this facet of Sabbatian speculation may be, I do not want to go
into it here, as our present concern is with understanding the basic ideas
of the Kabbalists concerning the age-old problem of good and evil.
The tremendous agitation that came into the world with the Book of
Job and its daring questioning of God led Jewish mysticism to examine
the problematics within the Godhead itself and its ways of working, as
we have tried to present them here. One of the great questions of philos-
ophy is whether an answer can be given to this problem on a purely
human level—precisely when philosophy seeks to comprehend the real-
ity of evil and not evade the issue—without entering into the paradoxi-
cal universe of theosophic thinking.
Tsaddik:
THE
RIGHTEOUS ONE
I
In the sources of the Jewish tradition, the religious ideals of Judaism have
crystallized around three ideal human types that carry special signif-
cance: the Tsaddik, the righteous man; the Talmid Hakham, the scholar of
sacred texts; and the Hasid, the pious person.' For the present discussion
we must distinguish between the scholar and the other two types. The
position and function of the scholar was of paramount importance in a
religious society that saw the study of the divine word and its transmis-
sion by the living carriers of tradition as among its supreme values. The
esteem for the concentrated spiritual effort entailed in the elucidation of
the divine word placed intellect at the summit of the scale of religious
values. It is difficult to overestimate the significance given to such intel-
lectual effort in the context of a society that was intent not on originality
and innovation but on grasping the truth of the Revelation and develop-
ing its continual application to the behavior of the individual and of the
88
ITSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE : 89
community. There thus arose the ideal—fascinating in its rationality and
its sobriety—of the scholar as the educational ideal of rabbinic Judaism,
an ideal that restrained and pushed aside the demands of the voluntaristic
and emotional spheres of life. The impact of this ideal was so powerful
and enduring that the other ideal figures, the righteous and the pious
individuals, tend to be associated with it, even though in terms of their
own natures they are quite independent.
The Tsaddik and the Hasid are ideal types defined, not in terms of their
understanding of the Torah, but of the efforts they make toward its ful-
fillment. Granted, meeting the demands of the Law ipso facto compels
one to make an effort to understand it and—one could argue—even
presupposes such an effort: “A boor cannot be fearful of sin, nor can an
ignorant man be a Hasid.” Nevertheless, we are dealing here with a sepa-
rate sphere, in which the moral and religious strength of the personality
ultimately counts for more than its intellectual rank. In the following
discussion, we shall deal with concepts and notions from this sphere.
Hebrew literary usage, especially popular usage, tends to confuse or
even conflate the terms Tsaddik and Hasid, which are often used together
as if they were synonyms. Basically, however, when used accurately,
“righteous” and “pious” connote very different concepts in the Jewish
tradition. The righteous man, no matter how elevated his position may
be, exists on a lower level than the pious one, although already in the
talmudic literature some features of the latter are combined with those
of the former. A comment such as that in Avoth de-Rabbi Nathan (end of
chap. 8, ed. Schechter, p. 38) that the “early Tsaddikim” (as opposed to
the later ones) were Hasidim presumes a clear distinction between the two
categories, which became connected over the course of time. Rudolf
Mach’s book offers a wealth of material, both about the exact definition
of the Tsaddik, as well as the extension of the concept, which often brings
it so close to the figure of the Hasid as to be virtually indistinguishable
from it.”
In classical rabbinic usage the righteous person, like the scholar, is
viewed with great sobriety. He is one who strives to fulfill the Law and
who succeeds, at the very least, in making his merits outnumber his
transgressions. There is often a legalistic nuance involved, whereby “righ-
90 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
teous” has the specific sense of one found innocent by a court of law.’ “A
man is judged by the majority of his deeds”*—the righteous man being
the one who passes the test of this judgment. Even one who is completely
successful in meeting the demands of the Torah would be considered no
more than a righteous man. The attainment of this level requires no more
than a decision of the will and exertion of human effort; no special grace
is necessary. It is an ideal accessible to all.
The Hasid, the pious man, is an altogether different matter. For rab-
binic Judaism, whereas the righteous man is the ideal embodiment of the
norm, the pious man is the extraordinary type. He is the radical Jew who
goes to an extreme in attempting to realize his destiny. This extremism—
as inseparable from the nature of the pious man as it is alien to that of
the righteous one—may assume the most diverse forms, which have
indeed been practiced by devotees of pietistic ideals over the centuries.*
However, its essential nature is always the same: the Hasid carries out not
only what is demanded of him, that which is good and just in the eyes of
the Law, but goes beyond the letter of the Law. Just as God “strengthens
His mercies over His anger and behaves with His children according to
the Attribute of Mercy, and goes with them beyond the letter of the Law,”
and hence is called Hasid, so does the earthly Hasid behave, with God’s
help. He demands nothing of his fellow, and everything of himself. Even
when carrying out a prescription of the Law, he acts with such radical
exuberance and punctiliousness that an entire world is revealed to him
in the fulfillment of a commandment, and an entire lifetime may be
needed to carry out just one commandment properly. In Hasidic terms
such a “proper” fulfillment is a charisma, an act of grace; indeed, the
Hasid is described in Jewish tradition as a charismatic figure.’ He is clearly
distinguished from the sober, balanced figure of the Tsaddik, who acts in
accordance with the strict letter of the Law, giving each person his due.
This extremism, which is never in equilibrium, contains an anarchistic
element. There is something deeply “non-bourgeois” in the Hasid’s way
of life; the stories told in the Talmud about such Hasidim nearly always
have something absurd about them, and are sometimes repellent to the
ordinary, bourgeois mentality. In order to obey a commandment, such
as that of charity, the Hasid may ruin himself, and even sell his own wife
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 91
into slavery. In brief, nothing prevents him from following his path to its
end. Sooner or later, his deeds are bound to conflict with the demands of
society—a conflict that never surfaces for the righteous person.
The righteous person, who seeks to meet the demands of the Torah, is
caught in a never-ending struggle with his Evil Urge, which rebels against
these demands; he must constantly wage battle with his own nature.’ But
even this struggle between the Good Urge and the Evil Urge, in which
he emerges as the “hero who conquers his own drive,” never goes beyond
the demands placed upon every human being. Even though the struggle
with the Evil Urge generally includes the righteous man’s resistance to
sexual temptation, such resistance does not play a crucial part in the
rabbinic definition of the Tsaddik. Joseph, the prototype of such steadfast-
ness, is often referred to by the title “Joseph the Righteous” (Yosef
ha-Tsaddik), but this epithet is likewise applied to many other biblical
characters, in whose lives such sexual trials were not a factor.!°
I have prefaced my discussion with these remarks because of their
importance for understanding the development of this concept in Jewish
mysticism. In the final part of this presentation, | will attempt to show
how the image of the Tsaddik was profoundly transformed under the in-
fluence of new, mystical definitions, acquiring features that were far re-
moved from the original notion. It is nevertheless possible to discern a
certain continuity of development, in which the charismatic traits of the
later Tsaddik in large part derive from the tradition of the Hasid in the
Talmud.
But before focusing upon this development, we must make some com-
ments about the use of Tsaddik as an attribute or name of God in talmudic
literature. Biblical statements about the righteous man or Tsaddik are here
also applied to God, He is the truly righteous, and is frequently referred
to as “the Righteous One of the World” (Tsaddiko shel ‘Olam) or “the
Righteous, Life of the Universe” (Tsaddik Hai ‘Olamim).'' Why is God the
Righteous One? The reason given for this epithet is entirely different
from that found later in Jewish mysticism: “Because You test the heart
and kidneys [i.e., He is able to penetrate into the innermost recesses of
the heart by dint of His omniscience], we know that You are a righteous
God.” '? Hence, God is righteous by virtue of His penetrating knowledge,
92 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
which humans lack by their very nature. It is nevertheless worthy of note
that the rabbinic tradition speaks about the earthly righteous man far
more than it does about God with this term; among the names and attri-
butes of God, Tsaddik is used relatively infrequently.
I]
How did the notion of the Tsaddik change in Jewish mysticism? Surpris-
ingly enough, the legal element of judgment or law was eliminated from
this concept. The Righteous One is no longer the righteous judge; in the
Kabbalah, God as Judge constitutes an entirely different aspect from that
of God as the Righteous One; they reflect two different sides of the
Godhead.'* The newness of this concept is most evident when the Kab-
balists discuss not the earthly righteous but the Tsaddik as a symbol of an
aspect of God; it is a particular one of the ten Sefiroth, generally the next
to last. For the Kabbalists the Sefiroth are—to put it succinctly—identi-
fied with the totality of the manifest or the active Godhead; they express
the fullness of His omnipotence and all the aspects of His divine nature.
Each of these potencies appears in a wealth of symbolic representations,
but as different as they may be, the most important symbols of each
individual Sefirah are inherently interconnected. The symbols in which
God appears as the Tsaddik are thus vastly illuminating for our problem
and deserving of close analysis. The writings of the earliest Kabbalists, in
particular, from Sefer ha-Bahir to the Zohar, shed much light on this topic.
The hypostatization of the notion of the earthly righteous man into a
symbol of the corresponding Sefirah introduced several of his character-
istics into the symbolism of this Sefirah, which in turn influenced the
understanding of its earthly representative. In the Kabbalah the Tsaddik is
first and foremost a mystical symbol, deriving from many different
sources; he is also the image of the perfect human being, an image deter-
mined and fashioned by this symbolism. Molded in this way by Kabbalis-
tic Musar (ethical-homiletical) literature, the Tsaddik is a constitutive and
decisive element in the Hasidic movement.
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 93
Sefer ha-Bahir, which undoubtedly incorporates notions and traditions
that predate the twelfth century, contains many formulations that pre-
suppose the doctrine of Sefiroth. We find here the oldest form of this
symbolism, in which cosmological, moral, and other biblical conceptions
are employed to describe the ten divine “words” or logoi—God’s aeons
and mystical attributes.'* We likewise find here the earliest list of these
ten potencies, which introduces us to the motifs that were linked by the
earliest Kabbalists to the concept of the Sefiroth.'*
[ have already stated that the image of the Tsaddik as a mystical symbol
is connected to the penultimate Sefirah; this indeed does hold true for the
classical depictions of the Sefirotic tree. However, in Sefer ha-Bahir and
some of the earlier texts of the Spanish Kabbalah influenced by it, Tsaddik
assumes the position of the seventh Sefirah; in this tradition, the Sefiroth
of Netsah and Hod follow the seventh Sefirah instead of preceding it.'® The
reason for this is doubtless the fact that these older schema knew nothing
of the sexual symbolism of these Sefiroth, which (e.g., in numerous places
in the Zohar) correspond to the male testicles, from which the seed flows.
In Sefer ha-Bahir, these Sefiroth merely represent the two legs. However,
the location of Tsaddik as the seventh Sefirah explains certain important
symbolic elements that appear in this connection in the Bahir.
There are five sections in Sefer ha-Bahir that deal in particular with the
symbolism of the seventh Sefirah (S §39, M §§57—58; S §71, M §102; S
§§ 104-105, M §§155-159; S §114, M §168; S §§123-126, M §§180-
184), and it is also implicit in a number of other statements. The seventh
logos is defined here as the mystical East, standing opposite the Shekhinah,
which is the West:
The seventh is the east of the World, from whence comes the seed
of Israel, for the spinal column draws down from the brain of the
person and goes to the membrum virile, and from thence comes the
seed, as is said, “I will bring your seed from the east” (Isa. 43:5). . . .
And why is it written, “and gather you from the west” (ibid. )? From
that attribute which always tends toward the west. And why is it
called west? Because there all the seed blends [mit‘arev; a pun on
94 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
ma‘arav, west].... This teaches that he brings from the east and
sows in the west, and thereafter [that is, in the time of the Re-
demption] he gathers what he has sown."’
Surprisingly, no mention is made here of a “sacred marriage” between
these two Sefiroth, despite the rather obvious symbolism of this notion.'®
Further on we encounter an extremely bizarre passage (S §105; M
§157), which seems to talk about the eighth logos, but immediately iden-
tifies it with the previous one, the seventh; this identification matches
precisely the corresponding symbols in the other passages in the Bahir.
We read:
What is the eighth? The Holy One, blessed be He, has one righteous
man in His world, and he is very precious to Him, because he
maintains the whole world and he is its foundation. He [God] pro-
vides for him and lets him grow and cultivates him and guards him.
He is loved and treasured above, loved and treasured below; feared
and sublime above, feared and sublime below; comely and accepted
above, comely and accepted below, and he is the foundation of all
souls. You say that he is the eighth [logos] and that he is the foun-
dation of all souls? Is it not written, “And on the seventh day He
ceased from work and rested”'? (Exod. 31:17)? Yes, he is indeed
the seventh [logos], for he conciliates between them, for those six
[subdivide] into three below and three above, and he conciliates
between them. And why is he known as the seventh? Did he only
come into existence on the seventh [day]? No! But because the Holy
One, blessed be He, rested on the Sabbath, it is said of that aspect,
“For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, and on the sev-
enth day He ceased from work and rested” (ibid.).”°
The Tsaddik is thus portrayed as an aeon in God’s world—that is,
within the Sefirotic world—and as a cosmic potency; he is both the
foundation of the world and the foundation of all souls. He is also the
Sabbath, the seventh “primal day,” mediating among the other six days,
which correspond to the six preceding Sefiroth, among whom there is a
certain inner tension. A talmudic dictum concerning the earthly righ-
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 95
teous man states (Hagigah 12b): “The world rests upon one column,
whose name is the Righteous One, as is written (Prov. 10:26): ‘the righ-
teous is the foundation of the world [literally, “everlasting foundation”)? ”
The Tsaddik is thus conceived as a cosmic potency, supporting and main-
taining the world both above and below. The connection with this tal-
mudic motif is expressly emphasized in another Bahir passage (S §71;
M §102):
A column goes from the earth to the heaven, and its name is Tsaddik,
after the [earthly] righteous. And if there are righteous men on
earth, then it [the column] grows strong, but if not, it grows weak;
and it bears the entire world, as is written: “the righteous is the
foundation of the world.” But if [the column] is weak, then the
world cannot survive. Hence, even if there be only one righteous
man in the entire world, he sustains the world (after Yoma 38b).
The symbol of the column in this passage corresponds to the Tree of Life,
growing from earth to heaven which, as we shall see below, becomes the
cosmic tree for the authors of the Bahir. The symbolism of the column
may likewise include an element of phallic symbolism.
As the foundation of the world, Tsaddik constitutes the harmonious
conciliation of all the potencies located above it; the symbol of the Sab-
bath provides a link between the themes of conciliation and repose, in
which “all effects are fulfilled” (S §105; M §157), and that of the source
or foundation of all souls. From this mystical Sabbath, which is identified
with the cosmic column that sustains the world, “all souls fly out” (S
§39; M §58). This image of flying souls brings us back to the motif of the
cosmic tree, from which the souls fly out as birds or on which, in a
different symbolism, thev are the fruits of the tree.?! The Tsaddik thus
appears as the foundation of all the souls of the world, all individual souls
emerge from this “treasury of souls.” This motif seems as well to involve
notions about the Soul of the World; in fact, we find symbols related to
this idea in another section of Sefer ha-Bahir (S §§123-126,; M §§180-
184). We previously encountered the Tsadd:k as the mystical East; here (S
96 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
§123, M §180), drawing upon a different tradition, he is specifically iden-
tified as the Southwest.”
That potency of the Southwest is the foundation of the world, as
is written, “the righteous is the foundation of the worlds.” A second
[potency] stands behind the [divine] chariot, and a first potency
before it, while the Righteous One who is the foundation of the
world is in the middle [i.e., between Netsah and Hod], and it
emerges from the South of the world [i.e., apparently, the direction
of Hesed, God’s grace], and he is the prince [i.e., ruler] of both. And
in his hand he holds the souls of all living things, for he is the Life
of the World, and every term of Creation spoken about [in Scrip-
ture] takes place through him. And of him it is written: “and he
ceased from work and rested” (Exod. 31:17), for he is the principle
of the Sabbath.
The term Hai ‘Olamim, “the Eternally Living One,” based upon Daniel
12:7, appears in the Talmud as one of the names of God, and is used
likewise by the old Merkavah mystics in their hymns.”? In Sefer ha-Bahir,
the term shifts its meaning to “the Life of the Universe.” We find here
for the first time the symbolism of life—a symbolism that from then on
remained associated with the figure of the Tsaddik, life is connected with
the master of souls. This source, from which all souls come, is also the
primal ground from which the life of all worlds derives. This “life” is the
mediator by which God’s strength operates in all things, for which reason
this foundation is repeatedly designated in Sefer ha-Bahir as “All” or “the
All” (kol or ha-kol ): “We bless the Holy One, blessed be He, who fills the
Life of the Worlds with His Wisdom, and gives all . . . and in His hand is
the treasure house of all souls” (S §§ 125-126; M §§ 183-184). Just as the
earthly righteous man strives to fulfill the divine commandments and
virtually embodies in his own body the commandments that he observes,
so the mystical site of all the commandments is to be found in the super-
nal Tsaddik, the Life of the Worlds.”4
This Sefirah, which mediates and harmonizes all the other forces, is
also the “channel” by which all the brooks and rivers of the upper Sefiroth
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 97
pour into the sea of the Shekhinah.** What is still absent here is the phallic
symbolism that was later connected with this theme. To be sure, the
statement in S §71 (M §102) concerning the column which “strengthens
and slackens” would seem to suggest such a phallic interpretation, but in
a different passage—which clearly seems to have once been a continua-
tion of the above-quoted S §105 (M §157)—this motif appears quite
explicitly:
And why is it called the eighth? Because the eight begin in it, and
in it is completed the counting of the eight; but in its action it is
seven. And in what way do the eight begin in it? The eight days of
circumcision. ... And what is the reason for the eight? Because
there are eight extremities in man. And what are they? The right
and left hand, the right and left foot, the head and the torso, the
[organ of] circumcision which mediates, and his wife who is like
his body; as it is written, “and he shall cleave unto his wife, and
they shall be one flesh” (Gen. 2:24). These are eight. [Bahir, S §114,
M §168]
Despite the fact that no explicit mention is made here as to which Sefirah
corresponds to which part of the human body, it seems quite clear that
the seventh is the sign of the covenant, i.e., the phallus, while opposite it
is the female element, which is the eighth.’* This may allude to an early
notion, in which the male and female constituted the seventh and eighth
Sefiroth, rather than the ninth and tenth as in the later, more thoroughly
formulated systems, as well as in some passages in the Bahir. The meta-
phor of the phallus as a mediator in the center of the human body origi-
nates in Sefer ha-Yetsirah (I, 3; II, 1). As the source of mediation is always
connected in the Bahir with the symbolism of the Tsaddik, we are entitled
to assume the same here; indeed, the entire drift of this passage justifies
such a conclusion. We therefore have important clues here for the under-
standing of the Tsaddik as a mystical symbol, connected to the center of
life as well as to other realms. These metaphors were developed and
strengthened in subsequent stages of the Kabbalah.
To conclude this discussion of Sefer ha-Bahir, | would like to return to
98 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
the symbol of the cosmic tree, which appears in a passage of archaic,
mythical character (S §14; M §22):
It was | who planted this tree, so that all the world could delight
in it, and I engraved all within it, and called its name “the All”; for
all hangs from it and all comes from it and all need it, and all look
upon it and set their hopes upon it, and from thence all souls
emanate.
This tree is never mentioned before, but suddenly appears in a mythical
reading of Isaiah 44:24: “I am the Lord that maketh all; that stretched
forth heavens alone; that spread abroad the earth by Myself” It is obvious
that everything said about the symbolism of this tree fits neatly with the
cosmic column representing the righteous and the foundation of the
world. We have already mentioned the understanding of this Sefirah as
the All, from which everything emanates because everything has its foun-
dation within it, as well as being the source from which souls derive. The
tree is planted and rooted in the soil of the Divine, and both delight in
one another, as stated further on in this passage. If we may assume that
this applies to the Sefiroth of Tsaddik and Shekhinah, which is found in the
symbolism of the Bahir as “God’s earth,” then we may see in this mutual
delight the first allusion to the later Kabbalistic symbolism of a sacred
union between these two Sefiroth.
What we read about the aeon of “All” in this indubitably Jewish-
Gnostic fragment seems to me to bear a striking resemblance to one of
the enigmatic passages in the Slavonic Book of Enoch. This previously
unnoticed connection seems to me to be quite important and significant,
and may reflect a common source in a very ancient Orthodox Jewish-
Gnostic tradition. The Slavonic Book of Enoch was probably written by a
first-century Jewish author, either in Egypt or the Land of Israel.’’ In two
places (chaps. 11 and 17), he speaks about a primordial “great aeon,”
bearing the thus far inexplicable name of Adoil:”*
For before all things were visible, I alone used to go about the
invisible things, like the sun from east to west and from west to
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 99
east.... And I conceived the thought of placing foundations and
of creating visible creation. | commanded in the very lowest parts,
that visible things should come down from invisible [i-e., the chaos],
and Adoil came down, very great, and | beheld him, and lo! he had
a belly of great light. And I said to him: “Become undone, Adoil,
and let the visible come out of thee.” And he came undone, and a
great light came out. And I was in the midst of the great light, and
there is born light. And from light, there came forth a great age,
and showed all creation which | had thought to create. And I saw
that it was good. And | placed for myself a throne, and took my
seat on it, and said to the light: “Go thou up higher and fix thyself
high above the throne, and be a foundation to the highest things.” ””
Without specifically mentioning the name Adoil, the second passage has a
new and more precise wording: prior to the Creation, God established
the “World of Creation (aeon)” as the foundation of all created things.
This “aeon” is the primordial time of Creation, which does not divide
into fixed units of time—years, months, hours, etc.—until much later.
This idea is quite similar to the Bahir’s notion of the primal Days of
Creation, which are synonymous with the Sefiroth. This primordial time
will return in the eschaton, and will forever remain indivisible.
When all creation visible and invisible, as the Lord created it, shall
end, then every man goes to the great judgment, and then all time
shall perish, and the years, and thenceforward there will be neither
months nor days nor hours, they will be stuck together and will
not be counted.
There will be one aeon, and the righteous who shall escape the
Lord’s great judgment, shall be collected in the great aeon, for the
righteous the great aeon will begin, and they will live eternally.*°
Similarly, in the Bahir we saw the All upon which the entire Creation
depends: All come from it ... and all look upon it and set their hopes
upon it (eschatologically). The righteous unite with this aeon and it
unites with them—an inverted formula of the type that is highly popular
both in Christian and Jewish-Gnostic literature. One might say that the
100 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
righteous unite with that Sefirah which constitutes their own primordial
image. As in Sefer ha-Bahir, this chapter of the Slavonic Book of Enoch
explains that God did not even reveal to His angels the secret of how He
created being out of nonbeing—i.e., the secret of the formation of the
Great Aeon, the instrument for all creation. The relation between these
two images strikes me as demanding particular attention: just as the righ-
teous, in Sefer ha-Bahir, originate in this aeon, so are they able, in the
Slavonic Book of Enoch, to ultimately reunite with their source. One may
even ask whether the name Adoil might not be a corruption, via a long
development to the Slavonic, of Tsaddok-el, God’s righteous: to wit,
[ Ts kaddo[k fel.
The remarks of the Slavonic Book of Enoch concerning this aeon that
“carries all Creation” may shed light on a curious utterance of the Bahir
(S §123; M §180), according to which all Creation takes place through
the Sefirah of Tsaddik: “And every language of Creation is performed
through it.” These words do not square at all with the Kabbalah’s other
theses about Creation; as we shall see, the writings of the early Kabbalists
ascribe to the Tsaddik the function of sustaining the worlds, but not that
of Creation. This latter function originates in a higher Sefirah—i.e., in
the transition from the first (ayin) to the second Sefirah (Hokhmah, the
divine wisdom), which correspond to nonbeing and being.’! In this older
tradition of the Bahir, the Sefirah of Tsaddik Yesod “Olam is apparently per-
ceived as a medium by which the Creation was activated, albeit not the
Demiurge itself (which in Gnosticism bears a certain pejorative sense, as
the God of Justice). In several later Kabbalistic traditions, the notion of
the Righteous One as the First Created Being is linked to the aggadic
motif of the primordial light created on the first day of Creation, which
was thereafter hidden away for the righteous in the future aeon because
it was too good for this world (Hagigah 12a). This talmudic image is
certainly reflected in chapter 11 of the Slavonic Book of Enoch. In Midrash
ha-Ne ‘elam, a relatively early section of the Zohar, we read:
The Holy One, blessed be He, saw and considered that the world
cannot exist without the Foundation. And what is the Foundation
upon which the world rests? The righteous, as it is said, “The righ-
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 10!
teous is the foundation of the world.” And this is the primordial
foundation which the Holy One, blessed be He, created in His
world, that is called “light,” as is written, “Light is sown for the
righteous” (Ps. 97:11).
The hypostasis of the Righteous One as one of the cosmic aeons in-
volved in the beginnings of Creation may very well be older than the
specific medieval form in which this Kabbalistic speculation has come
down to us, a point supported by the above analysis. Jewish Gnostics of
a monotheistic tendency seem to have specifically emphasized the symbol
of the Tsaddik as a supernal aeon and a creative potency operative
throughout the cosmos. This emphasis may well have had some polemical
point against the dualistic Gnostic depreciation of the Creator as the God
of Justice alone. The more scornfully the Gnostics spoke of the God of
Justice, the more powerfully and exuberantly the positive character of
this title of God was underscored in the earliest forms of Jewish Gnosti-
cism, fragments of which came down to the early Kabbalists.
II]
In thirteenth-century Spanish Kabbalah, the ideas found in the older
fragments of Sefer ha-Bahir were developed into an elaborated schema.
Here, the divine Sefirotic world and the concrete world of creation deriv-
ing from it were more and more firmly connected through symbolism.
The more the Kabbalists meditated upon this world of Sefiroth, the richer
and more detailed each particular Sefirah became. First and foremost, of
course, the biblical text provided an inexhaustible treasury of images and
metaphors for the symbols of the Sefiroth. It was the unique achievement
of this Kabbalistic gnosis to select and arrange these symbols, each one
of which was opened for contemplation of its endlessly rich aspects. The
esoteric exegesis and primal spiritual images of the Divine and of the
Creator, which resurface repeatedly in the consciousness of these Kab-
balists, combine in the extant works of Kabbalistic theology. Sometimes
it is easy to identify what derives from the Kabbalists’ intuition and seeks
102 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
justification in a biblical verse as a kind of afterthought, and what is
authentic exegesis, albeit rooted in a basic mystical stance. Often enough,
however, these two elements merge into a new totality, in which the role
played by either factor can no longer be determined. The most important
crystallizations of Kabbalistic symbolism indicate that these are no arbi-
trary combinations of diverse ideas; rather, a profound and highly signif-
icant bond exists between the basic symbols of each individual Sefirah.
The Kabbalists are guided by an inner law, which allows them to see these
and no other context for a given symbol. At times, a particular symbol
may fluctuate or be applied to several different spheres. This should come
as no surprise, given the infinitely varied and fluid nature of the Sefiroth
concept, but even here the fundamental unity of the basic themes is
always discernible. We find examples of such differences in the detailed
working out of symbolism in the writings of the Kabbalists of Gerona, in
those of Joseph Gikatilla, and in those of R. Moses de Leon (both in the
Hebrew texts published under his own name and in his pseudonymous
Aramaic-language Zohar).
None of these works is so illuminating for understanding the nature of
the symbolism of each individual Sefirah as Joseph Gikatilla’s Sha‘arei Orah
(The Gates of Light), written around 1290. The author subsequently
treated the same theme in a shorter work, Sha‘arei Tsedek.*? In these two
works Gikatilla offers a detailed presentation of each of the ten Sefiroth,
using numerous quotations and interpretations of biblical passages, each
one of the Sefiroth appearing under the aegis of one of God’s names. As
already mentioned above, the Sefirah which appears as the seventh in Sefer
ha-Bahir assumes the ninth position in these classical systems; hence, Gi-
katilla, proceeding upward from the Shekhinah, the most revealed aspect
of the Godhead, to its more concealed strata, treats this ninth Sefirah in
the second chapter of his book. Several basic themes of his symbolism
are important for our discussion.
The Tsaddik is understood in Gikatilla’s discussion, first and foremost,
as a mystical symbol of the Lord of Life. The essence of this Sefirah is
symbolized by the divine name El Hai, “the living God” (cf. Josh. 3:10;
Hos. 2:1; Ps. 84:3):
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 103
It is called the Living God because it is at the end of the nine levels,
which are called nine mirrors [in which the Deity is reflected]. And
He draws the attribute of grace and love from all the Sefiroth into
[the last Sefirah, which is under] the attribute of the name Adonai
{ Lord].
The life that flows from the higher Sefiroth is “gathered” into this
realm; the positive life force is channeled via this last, passively receptive
Sefirah, into all the creatures of the world, from the angels down to the
earthly beings. This Sefirah is the source of the souls of all living things,
each with their respective inherent nature (such was the reading of Gen.
1:24), even the soul of the Messiah and the souls of the angels. According
to Gikatilla (unlike the philosophers, who view the angels as pure form),
even the angels consist of both soul and—albeit extremely subtle—
matter:
All of the souls, above and below, are drawn down from the name
Adonai, which is called “the Land of Life” (a symbol common to
both of the last Sefiroth), by means of the potency of E/ Hai, which
channels the vital force by the name Adonai from the Source of Life
through the medium of the Tree of Life.... And it was for this
that King David was longing and yearning when he said (Ps. 42:3),
“My soul thirsteth for God, for the living God.” *
The symbols of the Source of Life and the Tree of Life (which ordinarily
correspond to Binah and Tif?ereth) are applied, both by Gikatilla and the
Zohar, to the Sefirah of Tsaddik. The tenth Sefirah, Shekhinah (which Gika-
tilla generally prefers to designate as Adonai), is the pool into which life
flows, from which it then disperses to all the lower beings according to
their natures and needs. However, the infinite fertility of living things is
rooted in the ninth Sefirah. Gikatilla knows of two “primal sources of
living water”: one in the highest Sefirah, in the Source called Ein-Sof, the
concealed Godhead itself; and the other here, in the realm of Tsaddik. But
that which flows freely and unhampered from the highest source is sub-
104 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
jected here to certain predetermined laws and limits, depending upon
how capable and worthy the creatures are of receiving its flow. The cre-
ated world only receives the stream of life within the limits of the divine
law governing all things; that is why this Sefirah bears the biblical name of
God, Shaddai, which is explained, in terms of a talmudic exegesis, as the
potency that sets limits for Creation with the call “Enough!” (Dai!). The
long mystical journey of the Kabbalists to the Source of Life follows this
symbolic path:
He who seeks true life before God will have his place shown him
by these waters. And when man walks along the bank of this river
and does not depart from its banks, he will be shown the place
from which it flows and taken to the source from which the waters
come. And the sign of this is: “from Mattanah to Nahaliel; and from
Nahaliel to Bamoth (Num. 28:8).” *
The vitality concentrated in E/ Hai is the foundation that supports the
orderly house of Creation, and is synonymous with Tsaddik Yesod ‘Olam,
the Righteous One upon whom the world rests. The symbolism of Sefer
ha-Bahir clearly merges here with that of classical Kabbalah. But this
mystical Tsaddik is the foundation of a house that is built, not from the
ground up, but from the roof down; and Gikatilla explains, the founda-
tion of the world operates like a magnet: “Does one not see that a lode-
stone pulls [things] to itself while it is above, and that which it lifts is
below.” Hence, this Sefirah is the true symbol of peace; it sustains the
harmonious equilibrium of upper and lower, and regulates the distur-
bances that interfere with this harmony. Just as the earthly righteous
“corrects” the flaw in things and establishes peace and harmony in the
world by means of his actions, so is the cosmic function of the Sefirah of
Tsaddik:
As the Tsaddik awakens the world to repent or to fix that which is
not whole, this attribute is called Peace, mediating for good be-
tween YHVH and Adonai, making peace between them and bringing
them near to dwell together without separation or breaking up in
the world; and at that hour we find that God is one.*¢
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 105
Likewise, in Sha‘arei Tsedek, he writes:
Know that for this reason the righteous are called righteous (Tsad-
dikim): because they set all the inner things in their place within,
and all outer things in their place without, and nothing leaves
the boundary set for it. And that is why they are known as the
righteous. 7
We find here the first major definition of the new understanding of the
ideal figure of the Tsaddik, as it was later formulated in Kabbalistic ethical
literature: the righteous man is he who sets everything in the world in its
proper place. But the simplicity of this definition should not deceive us
as to its messianic significance and utopian explosiveness. A world in
which everything is in its proper place would be, in Jewish terms, a
redeemed world. The dialectics of the Tsaddik thus flow into and merge
with the dialectics of the messianic; if there is peace and harmony in the
divine world, “so that God is truly one at that moment,” this oneness
would also be manifested undisguised in our world.”
As in Bahir, Gikatilla also develops the symbolism of the Sabbath as the
principle of resting harmony within the dynamics of the Sefirotic sys-
tem.*’ One is tempted to say that the famous Hegelian definition of the
nervous system as “the repose of the organic within its movement” is
no less appropriate to the Kabbalistic symbol of the Sabbath. The Tsaddik
is also the Law, by which all things receive the influx due to them, by
which they exist. The statements in Sefer ha-Bahir about the command-
ments found in the Sefirah of Tsaddik are transferred by Gikatilla to the
realm of the Aukkim: statutes, i.e., those laws of the Torah for which there
is no rational explanation—such as the proscription against mixing spe-
cies when sowing and in garments, the use of the ashes of a red heifer to
purify persons contaminated by contact with the dead, etc.—which, ac-
cording to the Kabbalists, can only be grasped in terms of the hidden
meaning of the entire cosmos. The effusion of life-vitality of the Tsaddik
is thus confined by the limits of the Law to activity within the sacred
boundaries.*' Again, as in Sefer ha-Bahir, this Sefirah is known as “the All,”
albeit in Gikatilla this term refers to the totality of things maintaining
106 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
themselves within their own laws and limits. The abundance of life,
which seeks to flow as freely moving creative power, is limited and struc-
tured by the Law.
We now come to the problem of the sexual symbolism which,
throughout the Kabbalah, is inseparable from the image of the Tsaddik. In
terms of the mirroring of the structure of the ’Adam Kadmon in the human
body, the ninth Sefirah not only corresponds to the phallus; it is also, by
reason of this allocation, the site of the circumcision, the sign of the
Covenant. The vital force concentrated here is externally expressed in
the world of creatures as sexual energy; however, the unrestrained power
of the procreative drive, as the creative element in the cosmos, is har-
nessed and restricted within sacred boundaries. The Tsaddik is the one
who guards and keeps it within these boundaries; he chains this drive,
which flows from the river of life, within the limits of the Law, thus
maintaining its sacred nature. Hence, this Sefirah in particular was linked
to “Joseph the Righteous,” who in Gikatilla, and especially in the Zohar,
represents the ninth Sefirah of Yesod. Bold sexual symbolism plays a dom-
inant role in many passages of the latter that speak of the divine attribute
of Tsaddik.** The Zohar sees the Tree of Life itself as the phallus, while the
“Life of the World” (Hai ‘Olamim) is the procreative power of the righ-
teous man, in which the vital power of the divine organism is concen-
trated and intensified.*? While the sixth Sefirah, Tifvereth, represents
maleness as an active principle in a general way, in the ninth Sefirah this
maleness is emphatically transposed into procreative power. Under the
impact of this notion, a whole series of concepts that had previously been
linked to Binah or to Tifereth were now transposed to the ninth Sefirah.
The stream of emanation flows from all the higher Sefiroth into this
sphere, where it becomes the procreative force. Hence, the river of life,
flowing from this Sefirah into the female element, the Shekhinah, thereby
bringing blessing and harmony to the lower worlds, is frequently de-
scribed in images of sexual union, which were particularly favored by the
author of the Zohar. Images in which this Sefirah is seen as concentrating
the stream of emanation, such as “the Source of Life,’ “the Source of the
River,” frequently occur in this context; in Sefer ha-Zohar, as in the Bahir,
this Sefirah is the “Life of the Worlds.” But it is also called Musaf (“excess”
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 107
or “added” element): that is, the constantly strengthening flow of light,
the “one place” to which all “the water which is under the heavens” (the
heavens being a symbol for the male power in general, i.e., Tifereth)
flows—that is, in which all the potencies acting within the World of
Emanation are gathered.
But even when such erotic mysticism takes on a more spiritualized
form, it nevertheless exhibits traits of its original form. This is shown, for
example, in the Zohar’s interpretation of Genesis 1:5, which begins with
a reading of the verse that is at once literal and mystical:
“And God called. . . .” What does “and He called” mean? He called
and summoned the perfect light, which stands in the center, to
produce a light, which is the foundation (Yesod) of the world, and
upon which worlds rest. And from that perfect light, the central
pillar, there was drawn forth, from the right side, Yesod, the life of
the worlds, which is “day.”
“And the darkness He called ‘night’”—-He called and sum-
moned that from the side of darkness there should be produced a
female, the moon, which rules by night and is called “night,” the
mystery of Adonai, “Lord (Adon) of all the earth” (Joshua 3:11).
The right entered the perfect pillar that is in the center, which
comprises the mystery of the left, and ascended aloft to the primal
point, and it took and seized hold of the power of the three vowel-
points: holem, shurek, hirek, which are the holy seed—for there is
no seed sown except through this mystery—and all was joined
together through the central pillar, and it produced the foundation
(Yesod) of the world, and it is, therefore, called “all” (Kol), for it
holds all through the light of desire. The left flamed strongly and
exuded odor. Throughout all levels it exuded odor, and from the
fiery flame it produced the female, the moon; and this flame was
darkened, because it came from darkness. And these two sides pro-
duced these two levels, one male and one female.
Yesod took hold of the central pillar through the additional light
that it contains, for when this central pillar was perfected, and it
made perfect peace throughout the extremities, an additional
amount of light was immediately accorded it from above, and from
108 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
all the extremities in an all-inclusive joy, and from this addition of
joy the foundation of the worlds emerged, and it was called Musaf
(addition). All the hosts emerged from here into the realms below,
and holy spirits, and souls, through the mystery of YHVH Tseva‘oth,
Elohei ha-ruhoth (““God, the God of the spirits’—Num. 16:22).“
It is no coincidence that this potency of Yesod is referred to in the
Zohar by the term or ha-teshukah (“the light of desire”)—the same term
as is used for the desire of the male for the female.** Thus, the sacred
marriage of male and female potencies, consummated by means of the
Tsaddik, the Sefirah of Yesod, lies at the very center of this symbolism.“
The ancient problem of the tension between the Creator God and the
Procreator God, reemerges here quite naturally at the center of Kabbal-
istic theosophy, namely, in the symbolism of the Tsaddik. In contrast with
the gods of myth, the biblical God is often described as being creative,
yet not engaging in any sexual activity—precisely what the Tsaddik of the
Kabbalah exhibits in His union with the Shekhinah.
This brings us to a further crucial point. The Kabbalistic texts con-
stantly use the term shefa‘ (literally, “overflow”) whenever discussing this
Sefirah or attempting to describe it in images and symbols. The term is
used in two different senses: in that of an overflowing stream, and in that
of active inflow or influx. This influx flows from the Tsaddik into the
Shekhinah, and from thence into all the worlds. The Kabbalists are fond
of such usages as shefa‘ ha-berakhah (abundance of blessing) and similar
phrases that suggest the giving nature of the divine fullness. Such phrases
are associated with the sexual nuance of “inflow.” Nevertheless, the term
requires closer definition. R. Asher ben David, nephew of R. Isaac the
Blind (ca. 1235) already conceived of this wealth of blessing as a creative
act independent of the act of Creation itself:
Because there is nothing new under the sun, only the abundance
of blessing which come from the Source of Life and from the Spring
which blesses all things, every day and every hour and at every time,
in order to establish and sustain them in the proper way. ... And
this is what is said in the liturgy: “In His goodness he renews every
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 109
day the Works of Creation.” “His goodness” refers to the drawing
down of blessing, which is the attribute of His goodness which
ceaselessly comes from °Ein-Sof to sustain the works of Creation,
for were it to cease for an hour or even a moment, it could not
exist. *’
The shefa* entering the world through the Source of Life sustains the
world, but did not in itself bring about the Creation.
This view is clearly expressed by Gikatilla who, in his lengthy discus-
sions of the functioning of the ninth Sefirah, never speaks of any creative
function, but emphasizes its sustaining function. Creation itself is rooted
in a deeper level of the Godhead, in the transition from the first to the
second Sefirah through which divine nonbeing is transformed into divine
being. All created things came into being and continue to exist by means
of the externalizing of the innermost realms. However, there is a certain
unmistakable dichotomy here among the Kabbalists. On the one hand,
the transition from nonbeing to being that takes place in the highest
Sefirah is the decisive step, on the other hand, Creation as such is only
revealed upon the completion of the entire structure of all ten Sefiroth.
This latter event may be simultaneous with the completion of this struc-
ture, as its external expression, or it may come about thereafter, as a
further structure completing the inner structure of the Sefiroth and re-
flecting it. In any event, the preservation of Creation is rooted in a differ-
ent process than its genesis. This process of continuous awakening
arouses the passive creature to a state of active, vital life; it is this very
process that is connoted by the shefa‘, which flows into all created beings
from the ninth and tenth Sefiroth, and especially from their union. Gika-
tilla always takes pains to distinguish between the two above-mentioned
aspects, and nowhere as clearly as in his chapter on the symbolism of the
ninth Sefirah.
Franz Josef Molitor perceived this in his brilliant 1834 essay “On a
Speculative Development of the Basic Universal Concepts of Theosophy
according to the Principles of the Kabbalah.”** He writes:
As none of the creatures, neither the individual ones nor the ob-
jective natural elements, have the ability to arouse themselves or to
110 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
exert an animating effect on one another, they would have remained
purely ineffective potencies if the Godhead had not, after creating
them, awoken them to physical and mental life by dint of a special
inflow. This influx is distinct from the act of Creation, but it con-
tinues as steadily as creation itself. Hence, the Godhead is not only
He who constantly produces and renews, but also the eternal An-
imator, Mover, and Guide of the world. For were this enlivening
inflow to be interrupted for even a moment, the beings, although
not ceasing to exist, would sink back into the state of their original
potentiality and passivity and thus lose the power to spontaneously
act upon and mutually arouse one another. . . . But since the crea-
tures are not dead machines, but living creatures made in the image
of the living Godhead, they are able, by means of their own actions
only, by conducting themselves in internal regularity and harmo-
nious agreement with the Godhead, to arouse the divine love to be
known in their own lives, and in such a manner to partake of the
life of the infinite primal image in whose likeness they are made.
We find here an explanation of the Kabbalistic symbolism of Tsaddik as
that which brings about true harmony within all of existence. This defh-
nition derives directly from the meaning of the Jewish symbol. The way
of the Righteous One, according to this symbolism of giving and sustain-
ing life, consists in the establishment of harmony or peace—concepts
that overlap in the Hebrew word shalom. Strictly speaking, shalom repre-
sents a state of completeness or integrity, and it is only in these terms
that it also refers to peace.
Molitor’s remarks likewise incorporate the Kabbalistic principle that
awakening and influx from above presuppose awakening down below, a
thesis repeatedly emphasized in the Zohar. The higher attempts to sustain
the lower, in which it recognizes itself; it is drawn to the lower, wishing
to unite with it and channel their influx into it, because the life and
harmony of the creation are based upon the life and harmony of the
Creator. But this influx presupposes the receptivity of the created being,
and can only perform the “arousal from above” where the creaturely
“arouses itself from below.” In this way the lower world can transform
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 1/11
the influx from above into a living, active structure, and thereafter to
return it as the reflection of its own existence. Such is the dialectical
relationship of mutuality and magical rapport existing, in the Kabbalistic
view, between the active Godhead and all created things.*? But the quin-
tessential symbol of this rapport is the union of Tsaddik and Shekhinah,
based upon the arousal of procreativity in sexual union between male and
female.
Portrayals of this symbolism of the sacred marriage and its inherent
dynamics have always aroused vehement and understandable protest
from the opponents of the Kabbalists. Eliezer Zvi Zweifel, who compiled
an enormous quantity of such passages from later Kabbalistic and Hasidic
literature in his magnum opus on Hasidism,*° complains about the sexual
metaphors and descriptions of God and the Sefiroth with the words “They
make the reader’s hair stand on end.”*! Indeed, these quotations are pref-
aced with a sigh: “Woe to me if I copy it; woe to me if 1 do not copy it.”
Yet it is precisely this attempt to deal with the profundities of the sexual
sphere inherent in this symbolism that renders the Kabbalistic treatment
of it so serious.’ Indeed, such symbolism harkens all the way back to
rabbinic literature itself—namely, to an important talmudic passage
(Yoma 54a-b) which was quite appropriately chosen by Jiri Langer as the
epigraph of his book, Die Erotik der Kabbala:
Rab Katina said: When the Israelites entered the Temple in Jeru-
salem [during the three pilgrimage festivals], the curtain [to the
Holy of Holies] was opened and they were shown the cherubim in
intimate embraces, and they were told: Behold, the love between
yourselves and God is like the love between man and woman... .
Resh Lakish said: When the Gentiles conquered the Temple, they
saw the cherubim in intimate embraces. They hauled them out into
the marketplace and said: “Behold! Israel, whose blessing is a bless-
ing and whose curse is a curse, concerns itself with such things?!
Then they reviled them, as is said, “All that honored her despise
her, because they have seen her nakedness” [Lam. 1:8].
It is quite clear that there was a willingness to accept the mythical image
of the hieros gamos, the sacred marriage; without this it is obvious that this
112 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
sphere could never have been brought within the purview of the Kabba-
lah. The fact that this was brought within the rubric of the specifically
moral category of the Tsaddik, the Righteous One, indicates how serious
this effort was. Other, less emotion-laden images presented themselves
to the Kabbalists, and were indeed employed by them. Instead, however,
in the very heart of Kabbalistic concerns and its problematics, we en-
counter the sexual symbolism of the Tsaddik as the principle of procrea-
tion within sacred limits, which preserves and spreads harmony in the
world.*?
What happens when this activity is disturbed and degenerates? Gika-
tilla discusses this question at some length:
Know that the attribute of the Living God (EI Hai) called Tsaddik is
ready to look and to see and to gaze upon human beings. And when
it sees that human beings are engaged in the Torah and the com-
mandments, and that they wish to purify themselves and to behave
with purity and innocence, the attribute of Tsaddik extends itself,
and expands and fills with all kinds of influx and emanation from
above, to pour out upon the attribute of Adonai, in order to give a
goodly reward to those who hold fast to Torah and mitzvoth and
who purify themselves. Thus, we find that the entire world is
blessed by those righteous people, and the attribute of Adonai is also
blessed by them; and this is the secret of “the memory of the righ-
teous shall be for a blessing” [Prov. 10:7]. But if, Heaven forbid,
human beings contaminate themselves and remove themselves from
Torah and the divine commandments, and perform evil and injus-
tice and violence, then the attribute of Tsaddik is prepared to look
and to see and gaze upon their deeds. When it sees that human
beings are contaminating themselves, rejecting the Torah and com-
mandments and performing evil and injustice and violence, the at-
tribute of Tsaddik is gathered into itself and withdraws high above;
then all the channels and streams drawing down cease, and the
attribute of Adonai remains as a dry and empty earth and lacking in
everything. And this is the secret of “the righteous is taken away
from the evil to come” [Isa. 57:1]. ... He who understands this
secret will understand how great is man’s power to build and to
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 113
destroy. Now come and see how great is the power of the righteous
who adhere to Torah and the commandments, who have the power
to unite all the Sefiroth and to let peace reign in the upper and lower
realms; for the pure and upright man unites the qualities of righ-
teousness and justice (Tsaddik and Tsedek). God is then called One,
and he brings harmony to the supernal family and to the earthly
family. Heaven and earth are thus united by this man; happy is his
portion and happy is she who gave birth to him.”
The function of the lower Tsaddik is described in a similar manner in Meir
ibn Gabbai’s ‘Avodath ha-Kodesh (1531), II, 2. His commentary proceeds
from a midrash on the Psalms:
They stated in Midrash Shoher Tov,** in a passage on the psalms,
“When Israel went out of Egypt”: “Said R. Pinhas ha-Kohen bar
Hamma; The Holy One blessed be He sows the deeds of the righ-
teous in that heaven whose name is ‘Aravoth [the uppermost of the
seven heavens], and it bears fruits.” This Heavenly “Aravoth is
equated with the “Righteous One of the World and of its Foun-
dation, for all the good oil flowing from the “white head” [i-e.,
Kether; cf. Ps. 133:2] to all sides mingle therein, and the deeds of
the righteous are emanated from there, and the seeds of peace are
sown there. For [in terms of its substance] the seed is drawn from
the brain and reaches the tip of the phallus, and is emptied into its
mate; and this is the secret of its bearing fruits, by way of the mys-
tery of true union and unification. And the cause of all this lies in
the deeds of the righteous, who ascend upwards with the perfection
of their mediation, and are reflected and absorbed in that firma-
ment; and this is the sowing of which we have spoken [in that
midrash}°*°
The Zohar likewise discusses the “sowing of light” by the righteous in
its explication of Psalm 97:11, “Light is sown for the Righteous One.”
The Holy One, blessed be He, sowed this light in the Garden of
Eden, and He arranged it in rows with the help of the Righteous
114 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
One, who is the gardener in the Garden. And he took this light,
and sowed it as a seed of truth, and arranged it in rows in the
Garden, and it sprouted and grew and produced fruit, by which
the world is nourished. This is the meaning of the verse “Light is
sown for the righteous .. .” (Psalm 97:11). And it is written “The
garden causes the things that are sown in it to spring forth” (Isaiah
61:11). What are “the things that are sown in it”? These are the
sowings of the primal light, which is always sown. Now it brings
forth and produces fruit, and now it is sown as at the beginning.
Before the world eats this fruit, the seed produces and gives fruit,
and does not rest. Consequently, all the worlds are nourished
through the supply of the gardener, who is called the Righteous
One, and who never rests or ceases, except when Israel is in exile.
You might object that it is written, concerning the time of the
exile, “The waters fail from the sea, and the river is drained dry”
(Job 14:11). How then can it produce offspring? But it is written
“sown”—it is continually sown. From the time that the river
ceases, the gardener does not enter the Garden. But the light,
which is continually sown, produces fruit, and it is sown of itself,
as at the beginning, and it does not rest at all, like a garden that
goes on producing, and some of the seed falls in its place, and it
continues to produce by itself, as at the first. You might say that
the offspring and the fruit are the same as when the gardener is
there. But it is not so. On the other hand, the seed is never absent.°*’
Thus, the garden in which the gardener sowed his seed is in a state of
exile; it is no longer in its original state of harmony, and wild plants grow
from those seeds that had been planted there earlier—and from these
seeds the world is nourished. But the author of the Zohar does not always
go so far in detracting from the gardener’s function. In many other pas-
sages, the activity of the divine Tsaddik remains connected to that of the
earthly righteous man even during the period of Exile, and the hidden
light sown in him continues to bear fruit and to sustain the world.
The general function of the Sefirah of Tsaddik—namely, to maintain the
existence of Creation—is joined by a second function. One might ask:
what comes into being from the sacred marriage of Tsaddik and the She-
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 115
khinah? The Zohar’s answer is: the souls of the righteous. Thus, a unique
element is emanated into the substance of life—the Tsaddik procreates
the righteous. While the souls of the righteous, as the bearers of the
harmony and the “seed of peace,” may not literally be created in this
process of sacred marriage (in terms of their innermost being, they were
already hidden away within the divine wisdom, and they reach the Sefirah
of Tsaddik in the form of seed, with the stream of emanation); at this
point, however, they begin their road to individual existence. Yet they
strive to return to the place from whence they have come. Every individ-
ual holy soul is like a spark of the all-encompassing “Life of the Worlds,”
whose law each one carries within himself.*®
IV
In the preceding sections I have tried to understand the Tsaddik as a
symbol within the world of Kabbalah; indeed, the basic images and char-
acteristic thematic connections with which we have become acquainted
here recur again and again in all later Kabbalistic writings. The symbolic
image of the Tsaddik as one of the aspects of the Sefirotic world also
affected the understanding of the earthly righteous man. Even though the
divine status of the Tsaddik may have derived from the hypostatizing of
the human Tsaddik, this projection acquired its own dynamic and in turn
affected the original. Inspired by the Kabbalists, a rich literature emerged
dealing with the problems of conduct in life and the ethical ideals of
Judaism. At this point we must ask whether the mystical symbol of the
Tsaddik, as we have come to understand it, expresses itself in the ideal
figure of the Tsaddik in Musar literature (the ethical writings of the Kab-
balists) and, in its footsteps, in Hasidism? Is there a link between the
Hasidic Tsaddik and these Kabbalistic images, and how did the Hasidic
image of the Tsaddik acquire its final form in intellectual and social
history?
As deeply committed as the followers of both Kabbalah and Hasidism
were to the concepts of Kabbalistic theosophy, there nevertheless seems
to be an important difference between the two levels of meaning of the
116 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
Tsaddik: the mystical and the social. The procreative element that struck
us in the symbol of the Tsaddik and that could, in a modern (albeit non-
theological) sense, be designated as the creative element therein, encoun-
ters a difficult set of problems in the transition from the mystical to the
social level. Could the sexual character of the symbol of the Tsaddik, its
element of creative influx, be preserved following its passage to the social
sphere—as applying even to the concrete reality of the earthly Tsaddik?
Could the dynamics of this symbol survive its transposition to the histor-
ical plane, or was its essence bound to disappear? Did this transition
perforce turn mysticism into an ideology, in which authentic symbols
could no longer carry out their function?
But I am getting ahead of myself; before discussing these problems, let
us return to our point of departure. We began by drawing a distinction
between the Tsaddik, the righteous person, and the Hasid, the pious man,
as two basic prototypes in rabbinic typology. This distinction is still ex-
ceedingly sharp in those medieval ethical Musar writings not yet influ-
enced by the Kabbalah. The Hasid’s radical behavior arouses opposition;
indeed, he must be prepared for this from the very start, because of his
very nature, because he reflects the nonconformist element in society. No
such opposition is aroused by the Tsaddik, who would never dream of
practicing this kind of extremism. But a certain tendency to blur the
terminological distinctions is discernible early on; when these medieval
writings speak of the Tsaddik and the Hasid, it is not always clear whether
or not these words are synonymous. Particularly the charismatic element,
originally an attribute of the Hasid, is transposed more and more to the
Tsaddik. Nevertheless, there is still a clear sense of the distinction between
the two, which is not yet blurred in the Kabbalistic Musar literature,
especially in its classical form. The definitions of the moral ideal of the
Righteous One vacillate between the original sobriety that characterized
it, anda mystical exuberance. R. Bahya ben Asher, a contemporary of the
author of the Zohar, can already state that the Tsaddik has achieved “the
perfection of protection and [Divine] Providence, and he is deserving to
encompass the totality of all goodness in the world, known as ‘the sewn
light; because he is in communion with God, and the Divine Providence
is in Communion with the Tsaddik.” 5? Yet the same author also offers the
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 117
following sober definition: “The chief principle of the entire Torah and
its foundation is that man should break his passions and subjugate and
humble them, until he brings them under the control of the rational soul.
One who does so, making his reason dominate his passion, and breaking
and subjugating his animal soul, is called a righteous man.” We are
likewise already familiar with Gikatilla’s definition of the Tsaddik as one
who puts everything in the world in its proper place.
Even Luria’s disciple, R. Hayyim Vital (1543-1620), in his highly influ-
ential treatise on the ethical teachings of the Kabbalah, explained these
concepts in a manner that still assumes the superiority of the Hasid:
The man whose spirit moves him to become pure and holy and to
truly take upon himself the yoke of the Kingdom of Heaven, will
prepare himself with all his strength to fulfill the 613 command-
ments [of the Torah], for by their fulfillment he will perfect the 613
organs and sinews of his rational soul. For if he yet lacks any one
of the 248 positive commandments, he lacks an organ of his soul,
and of him is it said, “That which is wanting cannot be numbered”
[Eccles. 1:15]. And this is more severe than the rule, “For what-
soever man he be that hath a blemish, he shall not approach” [Lev.
21:18]. But one who has fulfilled them but violated one of the 365
negative commandments is literally called “one who has a blemish,”
for the vessel and sinew that draws the influx through the organs
has been distorted, and concerning him it is said, “That which is
crooked cannot be made straight” [Eccles., ibid.]. That is, after his
departure from this world; for there is neither performance of the
lacking commandments, called “deed,” nor repentance to correct
sins, save in this world, as is written, “for there is no work nor
device”—neither performance of positive commandments, nor ac-
counting of negative commandments, nor knowledge of Torah it-
self—“in the grave, whither thou goest” (Eccles. 9:10]. Therefore,
so long as he did not perform the 613 commandments, he is called
an imperfect Tsaddik, for it was not for naught that Moses our
teacher recited prayers corresponding to the number [i.e., gematria
of] Va-ethanan {“and | besought”; Deut. 3:23], merely in order to
enter the Land, but to perfect his soul with the performance of all
118 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
613 commandments. But one who has fulfilled all of them, but has
not yet made his good qualities an integral component of his nature,
but still needs to struggle with his evil drive in order to give them
control—such a person is called a perfect Tsaddik who controls his
drive. But when all the good qualities have become an integral part
of his own nature, so that he observes the commandments of the
Torah in joy and with love of God, without any provocation of the
Evil Urge, because the corporeality within him has become com-
pletely refined, as King David said, “My heart is empty within me”
[Ps. 109:22]. And he also said, “Lord, my heart is not haughty, nor
mine eyes lofty . . . | have stilled and quieted my soul like a weaned
child with his mother” (Ps. 131:1,2]. It then appears as if goodness
has been his nature since he came out of his mother’s womb—
such a person is called a perfect Hasid.°!
(It is interesting to note that the terminological distinction made at the
end of this passage is taken from Maimonides’ Eight Chapters!)
For Vital, the Hasid occupies the first rung of the hierarchy of piety, at
whose pinnacle is the saint or holy man (kadosh). Here, too, the Tsaddik is
the ideal representative of the observance of the norm. By contrast, be-
coming a pious man or a saint is not contingent upon the person's own
will, but depends upon factors outside his control. In his systematic pre-
sentation of the Kabbalah, Vital formulates the rank of the Tsaddik as that
in which one has achieved the taming of the passions, bringing about the
purification of the physical matter of the body and its transformation
into pure form: “This is the level of the righteous, to refine their bodies
and to make it into form.”® This suggests that the Hasid succeeds in
turning matter into form without needing to struggle with his impulses.
In Hasidic discussions this definition of the Tsaddik as “the man of form”
plays an important role.
In the history of later Kabbalah, particularly following the great mes-
sianic shock of Sabbatianism, there repeatedly emerged groups of Hasidim
who hoped to attain charismatic gifts by means of radical commitment
and extreme enthusiasm. This is not the place to discuss the history of
such groups; it is, however, important to emphasize that they encoun-
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE ° 119
tered widespread opposition. The most important author of later Kab-
balistic Musar literature was the Italian mystic, Moses Hayyim Luzzatto
(1707-1747), whose handbook, Mesillath Yesharim (The Path of the Up-
right), became a classic work of Hebrew literature and exerted immense
influence. Luzzatto was the first Kabbalist to attempt to describe the path
to the ideal of Hasiduth in a way that would not arouse hostility. His tragic
life suggests that such an undertaking was doomed to failure. In his book
he describes the road leading man in a steady ascent to the highest de-
grees of spiritual perfection and sanctification. But Luzzatto also clearly
distinguished between two different realms. The former is accessible to
all, and leads to the ideal prototype of the perfect Tsaddik: “The majority
of the community are unable to be Hasidim, and it is sufficient that they
be Tsaddikim.” The transition to that realm that leads to the path of the
Hasid, which is the path of man’s devekuth with God, depends upon a
special divine gift:
The highest level of holiness is a gift; all that man can do is to
attempt it, through the pursuit of true knowledge and constant
concentration of the intellect upon the holiness of one’s acts. But
it is attained when the Holy One blessed be He will guide him in
the way that he wishes to follow, and bring upon him His holiness
and sanctify him. He will then succeed in this thing, so that he may
continue to commune with God, may He be blessed, continu-
ously. ... until there rests upon him a spirit from on high, and the
Creator, blessed be He, will cause His name to rest upon him, as
he does to all His holy ones, so that he will literally be like an angel
of God.®
The highest rung on the path of Hasiduth is devekuth, communion between
man and God, which is impossible without a special charisma; this is the
ultimate ideal of the Hasid, which is only attainable within the realm of
mysticism. One must adhere to the ideal of the Righteous One in build-
ing a community of God-fearing people. Moreover, Luzzatto polemicizes
against false notions of Hasiduth widespread among the public, especially
the educated strata, which led them to identify Hasidic conduct with
practices contrary to reasonable behavior.
120 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
Many customs and ways are known among many people under the
name of piety (Hasiduth), and they are naught but images of piety,
without shape or form and without correction; these result from a
lack of true reflection and enlightenment among those who have
these attributes, for they did not trouble or labor to learn the way
of God with clear and straight knowledge, but became pietists and
followed that which came their way upon first thought, and did not
profoundly examine these things or weigh them upon the scales of
wisdom. And these people made the name of piety contemptible
in the eyes of the masses of the people and the learned among them,
as one would already think that piety is dependent upon vain mat-
ters or things which go against reason or proper knowledge, and
that all piety depends only upon the recitation of many petitions
and lengthy confessions and weeping and prostrations and afflic-
tions by which a person tortures himself to death, such as immer-
sion in snow and ice and the like.”
Luzzatto’s book was written in Amsterdam in 1740; at the same time,
in the small towns and villages of East Galicia and Podolia, there were
taking shape under the inspiration of R. Israel Baal Shem Tov those
groups from which there would emerge the great religious movement
which, in the mind of posterity, was to monopolize the name Hasidism.
Their religious enthusiasm led them to establish groups that became de-
voted to the very practices rejected by Luzzatto, or admitted only with
reservations. In particular, these groups reversed the order and priority
established by Luzzatto regarding the ideal of devekuth. Whereas he had
placed man’s communion with God at the pinnacle of the path toward
Hasiduth, they placed this communion at its outset.®
One of the most striking paradoxes of this movement was the com-
plete reversal of the above-mentioned linguistic usage. Those figures who
were the spiritual leaders of these groups, who were committed heart
and soul to the full realization of the demands of this movement and thus
rightfully viewed as its true representatives, were called—surprisingly—
Tsaddikim, the righteous. Their adherents and admirers, on the other
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 12!
hand, who placed themselves under their leadership while being unable
to themselves fulfill the ideal demands, were known as Hasidim. The im-
ages of the true Hasid and of the true Tsaddik found in the ancient defini-
tions were hence joined together in the new figure of the Hasidic Tsaddik.
This was indeed a very odd development: an admirer of the earlier Ha-
sidic ideals who had not attained them personally would never have
dreamt of calling himself a Hasid. Indeed, a certain semantic wavering is
still apparent at the beginning of the Hasidic movement; the Baal Shem
Tov himself was not referred to by his followers as a Tsaddik. In his own
statements—so far as these are recognized as authentic—he used vari-
ous terms to denote the ideal representatives of his doctrine. In those
passages where his grandson, rendering the Baal Shem’s words, uses the
word Tsaddik, older formulations of the same or similar utterances employ
such phrases as “a fit person” (adam kasher), “a wise man” (hakham), “a
true scholar” (talmid-hakham amiti), or even “the perfect man” (ha-adam
ha-shalem) or “the head of the generation” (rosh ha-dor).% Tsaddik is only
one of these terms, and by no means the most frequent or obvious; in-
deed, the very oldest Hasidic writings contain references to the same
careful distinction between the terms Tsaddik and Hasid as we have seen
above, in which Hasid always designates the higher rank. Such differentia-
tions were only possible if the term Tsaddik had not yet taken on the fixed
meaning of a Hasidic leader.®’ This terminological unclaritv disappeared
only when the Baal Shem’s disciple, Rabbi Dov Baer of Mezhirech, and
especially the latter’s disciples, established the Tsaddik as a necessary in-
stitution of Hasidic life. It is highly significant that the more modest
term, Tsaddik, gained acceptance to designate the ideal prototype, not-
withstanding the extravagant and exaggerated claims made on his behalf.
Hardly coincidentally, the same restraint is shown in the popular term
used in the vernacular Yiddish in lieu of the Hebrew term Tsaddik: a gitter-
yid, literally “a good Jew.” A gitter-yid is a Jew who behaves as he ought
to, one who tries to live his life by the standards of Judaism. The Yiddish
term corresponds to the Hebrew Yehudi kasher, a recurring phrase in the
ethical writings of those generations. The use of these modest terms to
describe the highest spiritual level of a human being recalls a similar
122 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
linguistic development among the medieval Catharists of southern
France: their leaders were simply called les bonshommes—literally “the
good men”—even though they were the true representatives of the
highest ideal.
In order to understand the Hasidic concept of the Tsaddik and its last-
ing importance in this movement, we must note those elements that
combined to form something new without going into the details of these
terminological changes per se. The Hasidic Tsaddik is heir to everything
the Talmud has to say about the Righteous One—from the simplest to
the most rapturous descriptions—as well as of the characteristics of the
talmudic Hasid. Moreover, the Hasidic Tsaddik incorporates those attri-
butes that the Kabbalah ascribed to the Tsaddik, as we tried to present
more precisely above. These characteristics, especially in the forms they
assumed in the Zohar and in Gikatilla’s writings, appear throughout Ha-
sidic literature. In this respect, the Hasidim relied extensively upon the
Kabbalistic tendency to link, or even to identify, the earthly manifestation
of the Tsaddik, the Righteous One, with the Tsaddik as symbol. Numerous
passages in the earliest Hasidic texts indicate that their authors were fully
aware of the connection between their own and the older Kabbalistic
concept. However, two additional elements were needed in order to
make the Hasidic Tsaddik what he was. One element is highly visible in
Hasidic writings; the other is concealed.
The Hasidic Tsaddik incorporates the older figure of the mokhiah, the
preacher of morals. This element entered Hasidism, not so much from
the theory of earlier Kabbalah, as from the practical life of Polish Jewry
during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries. The mokhiah was a per-
son who took upon himself the task of teaching others the path to be
followed in order to fulfill the ethical ideal: this was generally an ethic
with a strongly ascetic and “Hasidic” tone (in the older sense of the
word used by medieval Ashkenazic Pietists, as represented in the
thirteenth-century Sefer Hasidim). These teachers of morality (literally,
“admonishers” or “reprimanders”) or itinerant preachers (maggidim) were
propagandists who made radical demands on the individual. Although as
itinerant preachers they spoke to the community, their true concern was
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 323
to arouse each individual Jew. They rarely had a fixed home or ofhcial
position in the larger Jewish community, thev were often highlv learned
and profoundly restless men who wandered from place to place, calling
for penitence. The very presumption involved in the act of preaching in
public must have kindled resentments; in order to overcome this, thev
needed minimally to embody their radical demands in their own persons.
Even so, a tangible antagonism frequently existed between the talmudic
scholars and these preachers of repentance, a hostility that is well docu-
mented even prior to the time of the Baal Shem Tov. These mokhihim
attacked the scholars, in whom intellect had stifled all religious feeling;
one of them even castigated the scholars as “Jewish devils.”
The preacher of ethics hence needed to answer the same question as
the later Hasidic Tsaddik: why should one bother to listen to his teachings
and reprimands, when anyone could read and reflect upon works of eth-
ics at home? One such wandering preacher, Abraham ben Eliezer of She-
breshin in Volhynia recorded a discussion held in 1714 with several
scholars who opposed his activities. | do not see it as a coincidence that
his response was based upon the identical argument that was offered later
on in Hasidic literature to justify the necessity of the Tsaddik:
There are books on medicine filled [with information] like the
stormy sea, yet one who is not expert in them and their terminol-
ogy through what he has learned from others could not use them
to heal his severe illness, even were he to read everything written
therein, for their benefit is in what he has learned through the
actions of his teacher, for action is the greatest example. ... And
after receiving that from an expert physician, he may read. So it is
in the wavs of repentance: a person will not be so aroused from a
book as he will be aroused and awakened by one who preaches with
weeping and a loud and bitter voice, reminding him of incidents
and occurrences that break man’s heart.°’
In this context, we must not forget that the majority of early Hasidic
leaders, particularly the most important ones, held the position of mo-
124 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
khiah rather than that of rabbi in their communities. Hence, in Hasidism,
the mokhiah and the Kabbalistic Tsaddik were merged into one figure.”
The transition is clear: the educational and inspirational function of the
mokhiah was combined with an intensely personal embodiment of reli-
gious life to form the image of the Tsaddik. Indeed, this is how, for ex-
ample, R. Nahum of Chernobyl, who was himself a mokhiah, described
the Tsaddik's function:
It is an everyday experience that, even though one may study Torah
and [writings concerning] the fear of God, he does not observe
them or take them to heart. But when he comes to the Tsaddik and
hears his remonstrance, his words pierce into him like a burning
fire, inspiring him with awe of God, which is expressed in practice.
The reason for this is that, even though he has studied Torah, his
vitality is not purified so long as he is absorbed in his passions.
Hence, when he “learns” [i.e., studies the holy writings] and speaks
out of that self-absorbed vitality, he cannot rise above his self-
absorption. The Tsaddik, however, who has cut himself off from cor-
poreality and the passions and speaks with a clear and refined
vitality that flows into him from the Creator, may He be blessed,
gathers within himself all those [as yet unpurified] words and ties
them to the Creator. Thus, every positive quality present in the
Tsaddik is purified and radiant, so that the Tsaddik can find an en-
trance for this quality in every human being who listens to his
words about the practice of such a quality and its ethics.”
But another element also contributed to the development of this new
image of the Tsaddik as the central figure in the Hasidic community—
albeit an underground one and, unlike the previously discussed elements,
one never admitted to in any Hasidic writings. This element is the legacy
of the Sabbatian movement, both in terms of its own innovative concepts
of pneumatic and prophetic leadership, and the paradoxical and heretical
developments of its theology. Sabbatai Zevi’s messianic movement, which
shook the very foundations of seventeenth-century Judaism,” sought to
break open the gates of salvation; in so doing, it deeply transformed the
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 125
prototype of the societal leader. This is not surprising: a movement that
announced the coming of an entirely new and transformed world, ‘Olam
ha-Tikkun, in which all things would be changed and reintegrated, natu-
rally rejected the traditional figure of the rabbi as talmudic scholar. The
living core of the group, the bearer of messianic hope and tidings, was to
be found in the prophet and visionary, whose heart had been touched by
God. A new kind of spiritual authority necessarily had to emerge here,
which was bound to conflict with the older rabbinical authority. Once
the movement was banned, the underground sectarian mood that devel-
oped prevented any compromise between these two types of leadership.
The basic thesis upon which the Sabbatian heresy was based—the
paradoxical and shocking doctrine of the Messiah’s necessary apostasy in
order to bring salvation—could only result in a dialectical destruction of
any notion of true spiritual authority. In these circles everything hinged
on the personality and charisma of the man recognized as a prophet or
representative of the apostate Messiah. The ineluctable result of this ex-
plosion of intense feeling unparalleled in Jewish history since the Bar
Kokhba rebellion was an irrational, highly emotional attitude. Much as
the theologians of Sabbatianism sought to rationalize it, there was some-
thing essentially irrational in their defense of the basic doctrine, that is,
the paradoxical idea of apostasy as a camouflage for the Messiah’s re-
demptive mission into the depths of impurity.
No doubt influenced by its contact with pre-Hasidic pietist groups,
which were filled with crypto-Sabbatians,’’ Hasidism adopted the prin-
ciple of pneumatic leadership, which was intrinsically opposed to tradi-
tional rabbinic leadership. Men of prophetic quality, who were seen as
living on a different plane from ordinary mortals, were now recognized
as the central figures. This notion was absorbed in the new concept of
the Tsaddik that developed within the Hasidic movement. The mystical
symbol of the Kabbalah and its earthly representative, the popular
preacher of awakening, and the living prophet who announced a life filled
with paradoxes (a Sabbatian legacy), were here fusec into one image. On
a new level and under new circumstances, the Hasidic Tsaddik was con-
stituted of those elements that each of these types, taken separately, had
126 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
represented in their own time in the consciousness of their followers. It
is in vain that even in our time there are those who attempt to obscure
this central fact.
The connection between the heretical groups of Sabbatian mystics and
the earliest bearers of Hasidic teachings is admittedly not based on any
doctrinal similarity. In this respect, everything was transformed. Yet
nearly all of the characteristic themes of Sabbatian paradox reappear in
one form or another in the writings of the earliest Hasidic theologians,
R. Jacob Joseph of Polonnoye and R. Dov Baer, the Maggid of Mezhirech,
men who by no stretch of the imagination can be viewed as Sabbatians.
Yet during the early and middle eighteenth century, this type of thinking
was widespread in Podolia, the center of Polish Sabbatianism; the leaders
of Hasidism used these ideas in their own creative fashion, giving them a
constructive and positive twist within the context of their own move-
ment. This cannot, however, obscure the true origin of some of the most
popular and important theses of this movement regarding its new doc-
trine of the Tsaddik. This applies, above all, to the central notion of the
necessary descent of the Tsaddik and the positive meaning of this descent
for the structure of the Hasidic community. Nowhere does such a thesis
appear in any earlier rabbinical or Kabbalistic Musar works; it is astonish-
ing that earlier scholars of Hasidism, no doubt largely for apologetic rea-
sons, ignored the obvious genealogy of such a thesis. The need for the
true Tsaddik to disguise himself in order to conquer the realm of evil
follows the same reasoning and employs the same metaphors in Hasidic
writings as were offered by the Sabbatians in apology for the mystical
apostasy of their own Messiah. The antinomian sting born by this paradox
in its Sabbatian form has been carefully removed, but the idea itself re-
mains: that by his very nature, the Tsaddik’s path is fraught with peril and
skirts abysses. These dangers cannot be pushed aside or avoided by some
clever maneuver, but are a substantive part of his task and must be con-
fronted head on—as is done in “the elevation of alien thoughts” and
their correction in their source. After all, it is this unique combination of
unshakable and unlimited trust in God, together with the demand
(tersely put) “to live dangerously,” that provides the most salient charac-
teristic of the figure of the Tsaddik in Hasidism.
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 127
V
What, then, is the Hasidic concept of the Tsaddik, as it took shape under
the influence of the creative amalgamation of all these elements, and as it
developed in Hasidic writings itself before it became a subject for legend
and hagiography?” The statements of the Baal Shem Tov and of his major
disciples are quite clear about this matter, even though the writings on
this subject of the Maggid of Mezhirech and his disciples were character-
ized by extravagant formulations of a mystical nature that were quite
alien to the utterances of the Baal Shem himself.
For the Baal Shem Tov, the ideal figure is the man who fulfills the one
central, basic demand placed upon him: to live in constant communion
with God (devekuth), so that even his active life will be filled with the
intention to raise the holy sparks that, according to the Lurianic Kabba-
lah, are scattered in all things and in all realms of being. The soul of the
Tsaddik is itself rooted in the World of Divine Emanation, ‘Olam ha-
*Atsiluth, so that he is subject to the spiritual law of this sphere, which is
“above the law of nature.” His mission is to fight against evil: “When-
ever a proper and righteous man is to be created, there is a protest in
heaven before the soul descends into the body. Satan rages against it
because this one will lead his contemporaries back to the good path.” ”®
The Baal Shem Tov focuses directly upon the Tsaddik’s activities on behalf
of his generation. The figure of the Tsaddik who remains hidden does not
much interest him, even though his followers speak a great deal about
the special class of the “hidden righteous” who operate anonymously, in
solitude or unrecognized by society.’’ The Baal Shem Tov is concerned
with the Tsaddik who goes out and exposes himself to struggle; the Tsaddik
is not an isolated figure:
The entire world constitutes a unity, a complete structure (komah
shlemah) [i.e., reflecting the totality of the Sefiroth|—this one is the
head, this one the eye, that one the leg. If, therefore, a man com-
mits a sin, something of that sin is mirrored even in the Whole
Ones of Israel [i.e., the Righteous]. If [the Tsaddik] eradicates and
erases the stain that he finds in himself and does penitence before
128 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
God, because of this that sinner will also repent. ... And this is
what is meant by “peace be upon Israel” [Ps. 128:6]—when the
faithful in Israel, the heads of the generation, are whole, then the
masses of the people are also humble.”
This basic idea is the key to understanding the subsequent hypertrophy
of the doctrine, which scholars of Hasidism have rightly dubbed “Tsad-
dikism.” The Tsaddik certainly has extraordinary powers as an envoy of
the spiritual world and a helper of mankind—and the Baal Shem Tov’s
statements allow no doubt as to this power.” Nowhere in his thought do
we find the concept of the Tsaddik as a fixed institution; however, the
enthusiastic and sublime utterances about the ideal figure of the move-
ment could easily be transposed to the practical establishment of this
institution, which was bound to evolve from the application of the doc-
trine regarding the function of the Righteous One.
The Baal Shem frequently speaks of the Rosh ha-Dor, the leader of the
generation, in the spiritual sense of the person who lives in communion
with God, but utilizes his power in order to draw his contemporaries
upward with him. Thus, the Baal Shem Tov (or his early colleague and
disciple, R. Menahem Mendel of Bar) describes the path of the true mo-
khiah who, in his eyes, obviously belongs among these spiritual leaders:
I heard from the Rav and Maggid, our master and teacher R. Me-
nahem Mendel, concerning that which is stated in the Zohar [Il,
128b]: “He who takes the hand of the wicked and attempts to make
him abandon the path of evil, ascends three ascents.” . . . If one says
words of rebuke and morality to the people of his town, he should
first strive to bind himself to God, may He be blessed, and then
bind and connect himself to them, and form a unity and totality
with them. For the leaders of the generation and their contempo-
raries have a common root for their souls. If he acts thus, the Lord
his God will be with him, and he will ascend with them to bind
them to God. And that is why the Zohar speaks of “taking their
hand to raise them up.” ... And I also heard this from my master
[i-e., the Besht] concerning the elevation of the matter of prayer as
wel].®°
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 129
Moreover, “the leader of the generation is able to ennoble all of the
speech and idle talk of his contemporaries, to unite the material and the
spiritual, like the two pranksters” mentioned in the Talmud.*! The tal-
mudic anecdote alluded to here, which the Baal Shem Tov evidently
found especially appealing and which indeed has an authentically Hasidic
tone, explains that Rabbi Beroka was in the habit of going to the market-
place of his town in Babylonia, where the Prophet Elijah visited him. R.
Beroka asked him whether there were any “children of the World to
Come” [i.e., people who would enjoy everlasting bliss] in the market-
place. Elijah pointed out two brothers who were walking by and said,
“These two.” The rabbi asked them: “What do you people do?” They
said, “We are jesters. If someone is feeling sad, we try to cheer him up,
and if we see people fighting, we try to make peace between them.”®”
These jesters are righteous men after the Baal Shem’s own heart: they do
not sit at home thinking about their own salvation, but work in the dirty
bustling marketplace, as he himself loved to do. The strength of their
communion with God is proved in their ability to permeate coarse matter
and raise it to the level of spirituality. The most humble and routine
activity thus serves as an instrument for supreme achievement.
The above statement that the true leader can even elevate the everyday
small talk of his fellow men indicates that the Baal Shem Tov himself did
not balk at extravagant utterances on this subject. The Tsaddik himself
participates in this everyday conversation, to which he gives a spiritual
aspect by his contemplative activity. This paradox doubtless had its dan-
gerous Side, no less than the similar thesis, which also had its root in the
Sabbatian tradition, that one can virtually detoxify and transform sin and
evil by contemplative absorption. By means of this contemplation one
transforms (“sweetens”) them at their very roots—albeit not by living
them out in actuality, as was done by the Sabbatians, but by binding them
to their root in holiness.** In this version of the paradox the social sphere
is seen as the proper medium for expressing the pneumatic power of the
Tsaddik. The righteous man originally enters the social sphere in order to
spiritualize it and to restore active life to its spiritual roots; in so doing,
however, the Tsaddik is himself transformed. The true friend of God be-
comes the true friend of man, and the accent shifts imperceptibly. One
130 ° ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
of the main terms of Hasidism is hayyuth, vitality, identified in Hasidic
writings with the concept of shefa‘, the divine influx that, as we saw
earlier, flows from the Sefirah of Tsaddik to the lower worlds, particularly
to the earthly Tsaddikim who represent the light of this Sefirah in their
own lives. The two notions—the influx flowing into the Tsaddik through
his own communion with God, and the spiritual vitality always spoken of
here as his dynamic essence—become unified in a single concept of vital
energy flowing from the Tsaddik to his contemporaries."* Thereafter, of
course, this general claim was applied to the specific leader and the mem-
bers of his group, who received their shefa‘ from him.
The Lurianic doctrine of the uplifting of the sparks, which constitute
the spiritual vitality of the world, demands a separation between the
spiritual and the material, which had come to dominate the former. If
carried to its logical conclusion, the world would ultimately be emptied
of its pneumatic element, and the raising of the holy sparks would serve
a destructive rather than a corrective, world-sustaining function. The
Baal Shem Tov was well aware of the destructive aspect of this teaching,
which he accepted, as illustrated in an important dialogue recorded by
Rabbi Ze’ev Wolf of Zhitomir.** This point throws into question the
existentialist reading of this doctrine, such as is found in Martin Buber’s
later writings on Hasidism. The notion of the overflowing quality of the
divine influx may run counter to the notion that the world is emptied by
the raising of the sparks (a far cry from Buber’s glorification of the “con-
crete”); yet these two notions are actually coupled in Hasidic writings,
and constitute a new development of the doctrine of the hayyuth vivifying
the worlds. The Tsaddik, rather than drawing vitality from the material
sphere, adds to it something of the spiritual power emanating from
within himself, or at least maintains that sphere in an uneasy equilib-
rium—renewed from moment to moment—between the sparks raised
upward by his activity and the vitality that streams downward from him.
The contradiction between these two basic conceptions was never fully
resolved in Hasidic teaching.
But there are many ways to affect other people and to connect with
them spiritually, and direct social contact is not always judged as sympa-
thetically as it was by the Baal Shem Tov himself. Naturally, everything
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 131
depends upon the personality of the Tsaddik. At times, the ideal method
for leaders to attain their “ascent” seemed to be through retreat from
society:
If it is agreed and room is allowed for the leaders of the generation,
who seek isolation, to attach themselves to God, may He be blessed,
through prayer and study, and that they be free of communal con-
cerns, this solitude will be of benefit for him and for them, that
they may thereby also connect to Him, may He be blessed.*°
But even in this case, retreat and isolation are usually seen as only the
first step, a preparatory stage for subsequent activity within the frame-
work of the community. One might note that it is precisely the Rabbi of
Polonnoye, who is an advocate of this idea, who also formulates his no-
tions of the Tsaddik’s social function with considerable lucidity and pre-
cision. These notions occur repeatedly, and many of the Baal Shem Tov’s
authentic utterances indicate that these are indeed a legitimate develop-
ment of his own teachings.
The Hasidic doctrine of the social function of the Tsaddik is illustrated
by an image found frequently in the earliest Hasidic writings on this
subject: that of the duality of matter and form, which are simultaneously
opposed and interconnected. This image was already used in this way by
R. Moses Alshekh, the sixteenth-century preacher and Kabbalist of
Safed, whose writings were extremely popular among the early Hasidic
authors. Every community is composed of two elements: the people of
form and the people of matter—i.e., the scholars and the uneducated
vulgus, who are better off economically but also removed from the spiri-
tual. These two types are mutually dependent, and ought to constitute
an organic whole. Form tries to imprint itself upon matter and raise it to
a higher level, while matter has a natural yearning to be raised up or
transmuted into form. At times this correlation appears in the metaphor
of body and soul, while at others it appears as a process in which the
corporeal element within society is constantly transfrmed into form:
Man is created out of matter and form, which are two opposites,
for matter follows the obstinacy of bodily matter, which is the ke-
132 + ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
lippoth, while the form craves and desires spiritual things. And the
purpose of man’s creation is to make of matter form, and that they
be one unity, and not separate things. And just as this is the purpose
of the individual man, so it is in the totality of the Israelite nation,
who are called “the people of the multitude of the House of Israel,”
because their main involvement is with the earthiness of matter,
and therefore they are [likened to] matter. This is not the case of
the righteous ones, who engage in Torah and the service of God,
who constitute form, for the main aim is that matter become
form. ... And then they, the Israelite nation, are attached to His
great Name.*’
For this conception of the function of the perfect man, i.e., the Tsaddik,
the author quite justifiably relies upon Maimonides’ teachings in Guide for
the Perplexed. hs
The figure of the Tsaddik is thus seen in terms of his mission among his
fellow men. Nevertheless, the essentially contemplative orientation of the
Hasidic scale of values—i.e., toward the goal of devekuth—is preserved
within this framework; in fact, one may say it is precisely this social
framework that lends it its special character. We could not speak of a
specific world of Hasidism were it not for this attempt to define the role
of the saint, and of the Tsaddik as a saintly figure, within the framework
of an organic, functioning Jewish group. Compared with Tsaddikism, all
other Hasidic teachings, as bizarre or as important as they may be, could
not serve as the basis for a social phenomenon of a distinct physiognomy.
Contrary to the accepted view, R. Jacob Joseph of Polonnoye, the chief
advocate of this idea, did not envision a special class of Tsaddikim, each of
whom “served” on behalf of their individual group. Indeed, many state-
ments of the Baal Shem Tov himself indicate, in an even more pointed
and penetrating fashion, that he was concerned simply with a spiritual
reform of the traditional rabbi, preacher, and Talmud scholar; his main
goal was simply to arouse among them a sense of mystical responsibility
for the totality of the community—a feeling that, in Hasidic opinion,
was evidently lacking in many of these people. The Tsaddik is thus deline-
ated here, not as an adversary of the traditional rabbi, but as an improved
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 133
version. If things did not develop this way historically, it was due to the
other elements in this new ideal, and the fact that its most effective
champions were too much rooted in its legacy to easily integrate into the
traditional rabbinic ideal. The prophetic and enthusiastic impulses were
simply too powerful. What happened may have been unintended, but
followed a certain inner logic: the pious scholar, who felt himself destined
to spiritually uplift the community, became a rival, endangering the po-
sition of the old-fashioned and—if one may phrase it thus—unawak-
ened rabbi.
Highly illuminating in this regard are two popular definitions of the
Hasidic Tsaddik—or, as he was known in the Yiddish vernacular, the
rebbe, in contrast with the purely rabbinic scholar, the rov. The difference
in spelling of the two Hebrew words consists of an additional yod, or
“point,” in the word rebbe. The rebbe, says one definition, is a rov with a
yod; that is, a rov who has attained that hidden point where he touches
the Divine. The second definition interprets the numerical value of the
Hebrew letter yod, ten, as alluding to the ten men that constitute a min-
yan, a religious community, according to Jewish law. Thus, says the sec-
ond definition, a rebbe is a rov with a yod, i.e., with a living community—
in other words, a community of people who have been awakened and
touched by the divine spirit. The ideal advocated by the Rabbi of Polnn-
oye and the Maggid of Mezhirech was that one be at once both a rov and
a rebbe; however, this ideal was only realized sporadically in the course of
the Hasidic movement. Essentially, the two types remained separate, and
the Tsaddikim became a special type of essentially spiritualistic and char-
ismatic figures.
The writings of Rabbi Dov Baer of Mezhirech are particularly rich in
mystical definitions of this prototypical Righteous One. The quality of
extremism, which at the beginning of our discussion we saw as an essen-
tial quality of the Hasid, is now transferred in certain respects to the
Tsaddik. The Tsaddik stands in the realm of nothingness; this paradoxical
statement, inconceivable before Hasidism, combines a purely mystical
element with a moral one, fluctuating in emphasis toward one side or
another. This nothingness is the divine nothing (Ayin): it is that sphere
within the Godhead from which all true Creation springs. It is also the
134 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
end of the road that the Kabbalist traverses during his absorption in the
Sefiroth.™ On his road toward the divine nothing, he must cast off all
individual qualities and distinctiveness, making himself infinitesimally
small, indeed, nothing, in order to pass through the “Gateway of Noth-
ingness” (Sha‘ar ha-Ayin or Sha‘ar ha-Nun) of which the Maggid of Mezhi-
rech speaks. But the “casting off of physicality” attained in prayer also
belongs to this nothingness,”’ identified with the state of pure spirituality.
It is in this way that the paradoxical utterances about the rank of the
Tsaddik are explained: because he himself exists in Nothingness, wanting
nothing for himself and having nothing that is his own, he becomes
purely a medium or vessel through which flows the shefa‘, the divine
influx of vitality, proceeding from him to all beings. Because he has
placed himself on the lowest level and regarded himself as nothing, he
reaches the center. Because he has nullified himself, becoming a pure
medium, “the Tsaddik is called a mirror, for everyone who looks at him
sees himself as in a mirror.””’ The talmudic saying “Greater are the deeds
of the righteous than the Creation of heaven and earth” is applied to the
Tsaddik standing at this point of nothingness:
For the Creation of heaven and earth was an act of creating some-
thing out of nothing, while the deeds of the righteous create noth-
ing out of something. For all the things which he does, even
corporeal ones such as eating, elevate holy sparks of this food to
the divine realm. Thus, from every thing, we find that he makes
something into nothing.”
But alongside this definition linking the Tsaddik to the highest Sefiroth, we
also find a wealth of utterances concerning the Sefirah of Tsaddik, which
are now transposed to the function of the Hasidic Tsaddik. All the symbols
of this Sefirah are transferred to him, but reinterpreted in terms of his
function as mediator between heaven and earth.
This characteristic passage shows how closely these Kabbalistic sym-
bols were connected with the new Hasidic idea:
The true Tsaddik must attach himself to all levels, even the lowest
ones, corresponding to the letter rav, and to bring himself up, level
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE *° 135
after level, in the mystery of TaShRoK [i.e., the reverse sequence of
the Hebrew alphabet] to the letter alef, which is the Master (Alufo)
of the World. For as even the lowest levels were created with the
letters of the Torah, even the letter tav [the last of all letters] con-
tains the revelation of the Godhead, which is the alef of the
world—albeit in restricted form, at the end of the levels, remote
from the alef.
Hence, the righteous man who binds himself to the Creator
must do so with all the letters of the Torah, from last to first (tav
to alef), to carry all the levels close to the alef of the world. For the
essence of the perfect service of God consists in raising all the lower
levels upward. And that is the meaning of the talmudic saying:
“There is one column in the world, and what is it? The Righteous
One.” For the Tsaddik is called One because of the unity by which
he unites himself with all the levels from earth to heaven; that is,
from the end of all levels, which is earthly materiality, correspond-
ing to the letter tav, to the heavens, which is the highest level,
corresponding to alef. And that is why the Tsaddik is also called the
All (Kol), as in the verse “for all that is in the heaven and in the
earth” [I Chron. 29:11], which Onkelos rendered [in his Aramaic
translation] as “who is one in heaven and earth,” because he is in-
cluded in all the levels, and is one in heaven and earth. Therefore,
the Tsaddik is called “the Foundation of the World,” like the meta-
phor of a building that rests upon its foundation, when one wishes
to lift it, one must do so from undemeath its foundation, and
thereby the entire building built upon those foundations is lifted
up. Likewise, when the Tsaddik connects himself with all the levels,
when he rises up, so do all the other levels ascend, as in the above
metaphor. And this is: “For one Tsaddik was the world created.” .. .
For the world was only created because of the righteous, who are
counted as one—for they unify themselves with all the levels, and
by their means all the levels ascend. How much more so must every
Tsaddik connect himself with all the other Tsaddikim, as he must even
combine himself with all the other lower levels. Therefore, it says,
“one Tsaddik”: for even though they are many, they count as one in
terms of the oneness [which they together form]. . . . For this rea-
136 °* ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
son it is written thereafter: “The world is sustained for the sake of
even one righteous man, as is written, ‘The righteous is the foun-
dation of the world?” For the world could not survive without the
Tsaddik even for a moment, because of the actions of the wicked
that bring down the world and tear asunder the divine letters, sepa-
rating the tav from the alef. But by the action of the Tsaddik in
combining and uniting with all the levels, he raises the world above
the level of its fall, and it rises and is united in the state of alef,
which is the Master of the World; and because the foundation is
lifted, the entire edifice rises. That is why Torah scholars are called
builders, as in [the talmudic wordplay on Isa. 54:13], “Do not read
here ‘your sons’ (banayikh) but ‘your builders’ (bonayikh).”™
The strong note of sexual symbolism in the Kabbalistic conception,
survives in hundreds of Hasidic dicta,?*> but now tends to refer to the
Tsaddik’s activities in the community of which he is the center, or to his
activity in the community of all living things. The mystical symbolism of
life, which we have noted above, is here given free rein. The Tsaddik is the
Living One, who transcends death and aging; he exists in a state of con-
tinuously renewed communion with the source of all life and thereby
sustains the balance, harmony, and peace of the world. In this sense the
Tsaddik is the constantly changing one,”* whose essence is flowing and
original Judaism, like all religious communities based upon tradition,
does not see originality as a particularly important or praiseworthy value;
but Hasidism places the figure of the truly original man in the center, as
the one who bears the burden of the community. Because he opens the
springs from whence flows the stream of life, hayyuth, others too can
reach those springs.”’ Their emulation of the Tsaddik’s ways allows them
to likewise partake in his originality. The Baal Shem Tov loved to quote a
talmudic saying concerning one of the so-called “early Hasidim,” Hanina
ben Dosa, of whom a celestial voice said: “The entire world is nourished
because of my son Hanina.””* The word here translated as “because of”
(bishevil ) can also be understood in the sense of “path” (shevil ); the Besht
thus meant to say that the entire world was nourished and maintained by
the new path opened by Hanina. Every Tsaddik finds his own way or path,
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE * 137
and is himself transformed into a path through which the vital strength
flows from above to below; the path he opens can then be taken by
others. Yet one must remember that the emulation is not as authentic as
the original thing. The rabbinic dictum, “many have done . . . as Rabbi
Simeon ben Yohai, but did not succeed,” is frequently quoted in this
connection. This conception of the Tsaddik is not too distant from that
which views him as the “living Torah.” The holy letters of this Torah, in
which the hidden light shines and refracts in an infinity of meaning,
themselves become the foundation of life. The Tsaddik combines with the
spirituality hidden within the letters—a concept much loved by the
Besht—which also shines in him, thereby everything he does becomes
infinitely significant, like the Revelation itself.
In Hasidic literature, this entire complex of ideas is connected with
the doctrine of the descent of the Tsaddik, an idea that was developed in
the most diverse directions and which, as I have said, was unknown in
pre-Hasidic Jewish ethics—either in regard to the Tsaddik or to the Hasid.
It is not always possible to attain the same degree of intensity of devekuth,
of communion with God; there are periods of ascent and of descent,
corresponding to the pulse of life generally. The higher state could easily
be seen as one of pure absorption, or even of ecstasy, while the lower
state is one in which the tasks of active life are performed, with ceaseless
consciousness of the Holy. The Baal Shem was fond of saying that “con-
1”! and that permanent rapture is
stant pleasure is no pleasure at al
impossible. Such fluctuations are a continuous part of the Tsaddik’s life
with God, even when his life is not viewed in relation to its function for
his fellowman. At times there arises the question, How can the Tsaddik
make this state—which is described in the most disparate terms, even to
the point of the remoteness or seeming absence of God—fruitful for his
own road? Where is the Tsaddik, if he no longer stands in nothingness,
and what is he, if he no longer ascends but sinks? For the disciples of the
Maggid, this state is first and foremost connected with the social function
of the Tsaddik, however metaphysically it may be understood. Whether or
t,'°' or whether
not this fall is a necessary precondition for his own ascen
it is undertaken or submitted to voluntarily out of a sense of mission, in
either case the fall of the Tsaddik is connected with the life of the com-
138 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
munity; the attainment of his true goal is utterly unthinkable without
this fall. This paradox is a dangerous one, rooted in the legacy of the
Sabbatian messianic doctrine, albeit one that here assumes a positive and
constructive meaning, despite its paradoxical nature. The descent is no
longer a matter of treachery, apostasy, or demonic preoccupation with
evil; it now involves the performance of a task essential to the survival of
society. The Tsaddik encounters evil by means of his descent, which he
transforms by taking it and permeating it contemplatively. This change
can take place in the purely mental sphere, or in any other. In order to
redeem the wicked, the righteous man does not need to speak to him
face to face, to seek his company and to arouse him (the Hasidim were
quite imbued with the belief in the magic power of goodness to operate
from a distance)—but that, too, is possible. These direct relationships
were part of the lives of the great Tsaddikim who were the centers of their
groups.
The Hasidic community is based upon the mystery of the descent of
the Tsaddik. “A righteous man falleth seven times and riseth up again”
(Prov. 24:16), as the biblical verse says, but when he rises, he raises the
community along with himself. The descent of the Tsaddik is the great
adventure, without which he cannot perform his mission. His descent or
fall is portrayed in the Hasidic texts with all the dark devotion and ardor,
indeed with the very same images and arguments, as were mustered by
the Sabbatians to explain the fall of their Messiah, who converted to
Islam. The Hasidic teachers were well aware of the dangers of this under-
taking, many remained below, as is frequently emphasized: “The descent
is sure, while the ascent is uncertain.” '°? Nevertheless, this is a task to
which the Tsaddik must submit if he wishes to be true to himself. This is
the “descent for the sake of ascent” referred to by the now classical
formula.!°? The Tsaddik is similar to the red heifer, whose ashes “render
the impure pure, but the pure impure”—an image applied repeatedly to
the Messiah in the Sabbatian writings.'* According to the Hasidic read-
ing, this was the mission carried out by all the great figures of the Bible.
It is what Abraham and Moses did, and, according to a statement from
the Tikkunei Zohar frequently quoted by the Hasidim,'® every Tsaddik con-
tains a spark of Moses in him. The path to community involves the re-
TSADDIK: THE RIGHTEOUS ONE + 139
nunciation of mystical isolation with God; however, this renunciation is
rooted in the very nature and position of the Tsaddik. The Hasidic authors
well understood that the relationship of the Tsaddik to his contemporaries
has its own dialectics. He not only gives freely and generously (a notion
that might be suggested by the above-mentioned metaphor of matter and
form); he also receives no less than he gives. By attempting to lift up his
contemporaries, he himself is raised; the more he fulfills his function as
the center and head of the community, the more his own spiritual stature
grows. By becoming a medium and vessel for others, the stream of life
flowing through him endlessly heightens the intensity of his own life.'*
We have traveled a long road, showing how the mystical symbolism of
the Tsaddik developed, and how the wealth of meanings in this symbol
changed and combined with new elements. Through the biblical and
talmudic history of the term, we have seen the range of meanings present
in this concept, its transformation in the Kabbalah into a symbol, to once
again become a historical factor in the establishment of the central figure
of the Hasidic Tsaddik. We have come to know the Tsaddik as the man
totally rooted in God, whose mind is focused upon God in all things.
Hasidic writings also contain the notion of the unconscious, which pre-
cedes all conscious action and thought, from which the latter arise and
upon which they draw. Rabbi Dov Baer of Mezhirech coins his own term
for the notion of the unconscious: Kadmuth ha-Sekhel.'°’ | have found no
terser, finer, or more exhaustive definition of the nature and function of
the Hasidic Tsaddik than an utterance made by the Maggid in 1770: “The
Tsaddikim make God, if one may phrase it thus, their unconscious.” !°*
—
Shekhinah:
THE FEMININE
ELEMENT
IN DIVINITY
I
How fortunate we Kabbalah scholars are! When I compare the efforts of
present-day biblical scholars to shed new light on the true, i.e., mythical,
character of certain central images in the Hebrew Bible, | see how much
of their work is based upon arduously constructed yet highly precarious
hypotheses. I then breathe a sigh of relief about my own discipline, in
which things are, if | may say so, so much more concrete—or would be,
if the Kabbalah were to attract the solid reasoning of scholars rather than
the extravagant fantasies of charlatans. At times the Bible scholars are
able to advance in their intellectual endeavor only at the price of accept-
ing a dubious alteration in reading or by violating the exact wording of a
text. Basically, (and certainly unfortunately), their achievements will
seem highly questionable to anyone approaching the biblical text with an
impartial mind.
In the Kabbalistic writings of medieval Judaism, all those things that
140
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 141
in the Bible must be forceably wrenched and twisted out are evident here
for all to see. With regard to the survival or revival of mythical notions,
which modern biblical researchers must strive so hard to clarify, the texts
with which the scholar of Kabbalah is concerned allow him to proceed
with far greater methodological confidence than do those of the scholars
of the religion of ancient Israel or of Judaism after the Babylonian exile.
The latter must move across the fertile but shaky ground whose bound-
aries were first staked off by the brilliant but misleading hypotheses of
Hermann Gunkel or Sigmund Mowinckel.
The Shekhinah—which we shall for the present define in the most
general way as the personification and hypostasis of God’s “indwelling”
or “presence” in the world—is a concept that has intimately accompa-
nied the Jewish people for some two thousand years, through all phases
of its turbulent and tragic existence. The nation expressed the impact of
its history in its spiritual and intellectual life in the most diverse forms—
in halakhah and aggadah, in philosophy and Kabbalah, in messianic move-
ments and Hasidism. The concept of the Shekhinah accompanied them
throughout this history, itself undergoing manifold developments and
transformations.
I]
Do Kabbalistic images of the Shekhinah have a prehistory in the biblical
text or the Apocrypha? Two questions must be asked here, concerning
which at least a few brief remarks would be appropriate. First, does this
literature contain any hypostases of divine forces and qualities that are
not merely literary personifications or poetic metaphors? Second, does
one already find there personifications that are of an essentially feminine
character? These two questions have been intensely discussed, and just as
vigorously debated, in a voluminous body of writing, which has grown
considerably in recent years. Undoubtedly, there are some personifica-
tions that are not merely conceptual abstractions, but which are pre-
sented in concrete imagery, as if they were independent, self-contained
entities. Yet it is extremely difficult to determine where the borderline of
142 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
metaphor is crossed: where we are dealing with mere survivals or rem-
nants of older, perhaps ancient Near Eastern mythologies, and where
these same ancient images are cloaked in a new guise, in a more moderate
form, rendered harmless because of Judaism’s hostility to myth. 1 would
not care to join battle with those already struggling in this arena, but I
must confess—to cite only the most renowned and outstanding ex-
ample—that many of the statements made about biblical “Wisdom” and
its alleged mythical background strike me as highly hypothetical and ten-
uous. However, the first of my two questions may already be answered in
the afhrmative—so long as we are speaking of hypostases of forces, with-
out necessarily seeing them as divine forces, that is, without seeing them
(as many people do) as aspects of the Godhead itself. One needs to
undergo considerable convolutions in order to interpret, for example, the
descriptions of Wisdom, or Sophia, in chapters 1 through 10 of Proverbs
and chapter 28 of Job, as a hypostasis bearing a divine character. In these
effusive descriptions, with their far-reaching impact on the history of
religion, Wisdom always quite clearly remains the first of the created
beings; it may be older than all visible Creation, but, however ancient,
it is always thought of as younger than God and never as coeternal
with Him:
The Lord made me as the beginning of His way.
The first of His works of old.
I was set up from everlasting, from the beginning.
Or ever the earth was. (Prov. 8:22—23)
Here Wisdom was God's “confidant” or “craftsman” at the time of Cre-
ation, but was not identified with God Himself; it is a denizen of the
invisible world, but hardly an aspect of the one God, much less His
spouse.
If the corresponding figures of Wisdom in other religious systems ap-
pear as goddesses (some truly ancient if not entirely convincing material
has been adduced in this connection), it is here deliberately and reso-
lutely demoted from that rank and stripped of its divine character. From
a psychological point of view, it seems unlikely that we would find here
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 143
the rebirth or reemergence of that mythical character whose rejection
was such a central even in the world of biblical religion. There is a certain
impatience in these efforts to discover that which had just been overcome
and defeated in these new shapes, as if nothing had ever happened.
We now turn to the second question, concerning the appearance of
female hypostases: to the best of my knowledge, pre-Philonic literature
contains only a single passage in which Wisdom is spoken of as a bride
or spouse, without our needing to resort to forced or distorted interpre-
tations. In the apocryphal Wisdom of Solomon, we read:
Her I loved and sought out from my youth,
And I sought to take her for my bride.
And I became enamoured of her beauty.
She proclaimeth her noble birth
In that it is given her to live with God,
And the Sovereign Lord of all loved her. (Wisd. of Sol. 8:2—3)
The meaning of these words, however, can only be understood within
the context of the entire chapter and in terms of its linguistic usage.
Reference is made to Wisdom’s “symbiosis” with God throughout this
chapter, not only in the generalized sense of intimacy, but in the clear
sense of shared conjugal life. The feminine names for Wisdom, which can
be quite simply explained as resulting from the feminine gender of the
corresponding nouns in Hebrew and Greek, cannot ultimately be cited
as proof of the female character of the figure itself.
In Jewish thought the figure of Wisdom first appears in an unequivo-
cally female form in the writings of Philo of Alexandria. In his work on
drunkenness, he states:
And thus the Creator [Demiurge] who created our entire universe
is rightly called the Father of all Created Things, while we call
Knowledge [Episteme, identical in Philo with Sophia] Mother, whom
God knew and procreated [i.e., through her] Creation, albeit not
in human fashion. However, she received the divine seed and bore
with labor the one and beloved son ... the ripe fruit that is this
world.’
144 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
We find here a genuine “sacred marriage” (hieros gamos), a metaphor
that seems singularly out of place in the ancient Jewish tradition—so
much so that some scholars (beginning with Richard Reitzenstein)
sought here echoes of Hellenistic myths taken from Egypt.’ It is difficult
for me to accept this premise, if for no other reason than that Philo’s
image of the Father and Mother creating the universe is in large measure
shaped by the biblical verse he is interpreting—i.e., that of the rebellious
son, whose father and mother should be trying to save him (Deut. 21:20),
but instead bring charges against him. This imagery is virtually dictated
by the hermeneutics.‘
In other passages, too, Philo speaks of God as “the Father of all things
... and the Husband of Wisdom, who sows the seed of eudaemonia in
the good and virginal earth.” ° These lines speak of a marriage to a Mother
Wisdom, who constantly renews the mystery of her virginity. Hence, she
is at once both a virgin bride and a mother—an image that will again
appear in highly significant contexts in Kabbalistic symbolism. Wisdom
likewise appears as God’s daughter, in an image fusing allegory and arche-
type in an interpretation of the biblical name Bethuel: “because she is the
true daughter [i.e., of God] (bath el) and eternally virginal (bethulah).”®
But in the same passage we immediately find a statement that negates
any archetypal understanding of this image:
Now Bethuel is the father of Rebecca [see Gen. 22:23]. But how
can Wisdom, God’s daughter, be called a father? Precisely because,
although her name is feminine, her nature is masculine. . . . There-
fore, we do not concern ourselves with names, but simply declare
God’s daughter, Wisdom, to be masculine; for she is the father who
sows and breeds wisdom, insight, and virtuous deeds in the souls.
This problem—namely, the male aspects within the female character of
Wisdom—will recur in the Shekhinah in different but not altogether dis-
similar contexts.
I have gone into some detail here about Hokhmah, or Sophia, because
its connection with the Kabbalistic idea of Shekhinah has long drawn
scholarly attention. However, we should also mention some other per-
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 145
sonifications that were subsequently combined with the image of Shekhi-
nah or, like Sophia/Wisdom, linked to it. First and foremost is the
maternal image of Rachel, which has appeared repeatedly since the fa-
mous image in Jeremiah (chap. 31) of Rachel weeping for her children as
they go off into exile; or the personification of Zion as a maternal figure,
in contrast with the phrase “daughter of Zion” that alone appears in
Scripture. “Mother Zion” is first mentioned in the Septuagint’s reading
of Psalms 87:5, whose original text speaks only of Zion:’ “But of Zion it
shall be said: ‘This man and that was born in her’”” The image was most
probably inspired by the verse in Isaiah 66:8: “For as soon as Zion tra-
vailed, she brought forth her children.” This image reappears in the later
apocalypses, such as IV Ezra, unquestionably the most important Jewish
apocalypse, which speaks of Zion as “the mother of us all” (10:7; Kahana,
8:7). Likewise, long before the emergence of the Kabbalah’s symbolic
language, talmudic literature occasionally employed the image of Jerusa-
lem or Zion as the Mother of Israel.? But nowhere is Zion used as an
expression for any power or quality of God Himself. It may appear as a
figure whose home is in the supernal worlds, in a similar way to the
ancient Near Eastern notions of a correspondence between the lower and
higher worlds. However, in the ancient Jewish writings, Zion has nothing
to do with the mystery of the Godhead itself; nor does the “heavenly
Jerusalem,” which is already linked by the New Testament to the above-
mentioned image of “Mother Zion,” have any presence in the Godhead.
The same holds true for the widespread personification of Kenesseth
Yisra’el, the “Community of Israel,” employed almost exclusively by rab-
binical literature instead of the rare image of “Mother Zion.” This term
personifies the collectivity of the nation as a religious figure; it appears in
any number of rabbinic statements in the Talmud and the midrash as an
active, speaking figure, a spiritual entity having a real existence in the
sacral and historical sphere. No wonder this hypostatized image of the
“Synagogue” was transformed by the fathers of the ancient Christian
community into the image of the “Church” (Ekklesia). The Talmud itself
already applies biblical phrases that speak about father and mother to the
concepts of God as the Father and the Community of Israel as the
Mother. Thus, in Berakhor 35b:
146 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
He who enjoys anything of this world without a blessing is as if he
has robbed God and the Community of Israel, as it is written:
“Whoso robbeth his father or his mother” [Prov. 28:24]. His father
is none other than the Holy One, blessed be He, of Whom it is
written: “Is not He thy father that hath gotten thee?” [Deut. 32:6],
and his Mother is none other than the Community of Israel, of
whom it is written: “Hear, my son, the instruction of thy father,
and forsake not the teaching of thy mother” [Prov. 1:8].
In the allegorical reading of the Song of Songs, Kenesseth Yisra’el is
thought of as being married to God, and it assumes the undeniable char-
acteristics of a female figure. Neither does the aggadah make any attempt
to obscure its image as a bride, matron, noble princess, and the like; on
the contrary, whenever it discusses the relationship between God and His
people in covenantal terms, it invariably uses metaphors and parables
(and parable is, after all, the central means of expression in the aggadah)
that depict Israel as the female partner in the Covenant. In this respect
no text is more informative, or more valuable and impressive, than Song
of Songs Rabbah. In this midrash Kenesseth Yisra’el is adorned with all the
attributes of gracious femininity, while the biblical images are read as
allegories of historical situations—that is, without their mythic “charge”
(assuming they have one, a possibility not to be rejected out of hand in
light of contemporary scholarship). Again, it is even plainer here than in
the above-mentioned cases (if only because of the great wealth of mate-
rial available to us) that the authors did not have in mind any image of a
divine power. The realm of God never mingles with the realm of Kenesseth
Yisra’el in which He acts and which is subject to Him. The abyss between
the bride and the bridegroom is never bridged, and any sexual imagery
that might suggest otherwise is meticulously avoided. But one thing can
be said with certainty (and this is no small thing, to be sure!): that all
these passages about Wisdom, Zion, and the Community of Israel created
a rich treasury of images. Over the course of time, as the power of these
images proved to be stronger than the conscious intention of their au-
thors, this treasury was able to nourish an old-new level in the percep-
tion of the Divine. This is apparent in Gnosticism, in the Sophia theology
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 147
of Christian sects,’ and in the Russian Orthodox Church no less than in
the Kabbalah. But our knowledge of this historical process, which |
would like to refer to as the “Rebellion of Images,” should not induce us
to rashly date it to an earlier period, in which it could not have really
taken place. However, there is no doubt that such images did appeal to
the mystics, who sought to hypostatize such images, so that all they now
had to do was to pull them out and use them for their own purposes.
IT]
Unlike the above-mentioned images, the term Shekhinah refers to some-
thing that clearly belongs to the divine realm. The term is extremely
common in talmudic literature from about the first century B.C.E. or the
first century C.E., but does not appear in either the Bible or in nonrab-
binic writings, despite some abortive efforts to discover it, disguised, in
translations, especially in the New Testament (as in the first chapter of
John). Neither is this term found in the Dead Sea Scrolls, insofar as they
have been published. In the sources this term refers exclusively to God's
“dwelling” or “presence” in a particular place, but not to any specific
dwelling place. This latter notion is expressed in the Hebrew word mish-
kan, used frequently in the Old Testament for God’s dwelling in the Tab-
ernacle or the Temple. In the literal sense, God’s dwelling or Shekhinah
means His visible or hidden presence in a given place, his immediacy.
This presence may be manifested in a supernatural glow of light, known
as the “radiance (ziv) of the Shekhinah.” It is also depicted in various im-
ages, such as the “wings of the Shekhinah” under which the pious or
proselytes take shelter; the “countenance of the Shekhinah” beheld by the
righteous (perhaps parallel to the “countenance of the Lord” found in
the Bible?); and the “feet of the Shekhinah,” which are pushed out of the
world by those who sin in secret. But the Shekhinah can also exist without
any particular manifestation of this sort, simply as the presence of God
and the awareness of His presence.
The Shekhinah, as portrayed in the Talmud, the midrash, and the Ara-
maic translations of the Bible, is not perceived as a distinct hypostasis of
148 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
God Himself. It differs in this respect from such qualities of God as His
wisdom, His goodness, or His severity, which are unhesitatingly personi-
fied in the aggadah, to the extent that they are able to appear before Him
and argue with Him, as if they were personifications of moral aspects of
Him which had become independent of His own all-transcendent being.
It is by no means self-evident that God’s presence in the world was to be
identified with His qualities. Thus, the Shekhinah is always God Himself,
insofar as He is present in a specific place or at a specific event. In other
words: we are dealing with an expression—dqualified in hyperbolic im-
ages—for God Himself, one verging on hypostatization. I would there-
fore not subscribe to the opinion of such an outstanding scholar as
George Foot Moore, who describes the Shekhinah as “a kind of verbal
smokescreen to conceal the difficulty presented by the anthropomorphic
language.”'°
There are no doubt many passages in which the word Shekhinah could
be substituted by “the Holy One blessed be He” without any change in
meaning. “Two people who sit together and engage in words of Torah,
the Shekhinah is with them”; “The evil-doers remove the Shekhinah
from the world,” and similar epigrams are discussed in detail by Joshua
Abelson in his comprehensive study.'' Indeed, for many utterances about
the Shekhinah, one in fact does find parallel passages that use the name
“the Holy One, blessed be He”; the two terms may even occur in the
very same passage with no discernible difference in meaning. This is ex-
cellently illustrated by one of the strangest statements in the tannaitic
midrashim, an utterance that originated during the period of sharp con-
flict between rabbinic Judaism and second-century Gnosticism:
“... Thy people, whom Thou didst redeem to Thee out of Egypt,
the nations and their gods” [II Sam. 7:23].... Rabbi Akiva said:
Were this not a verse written in Scripture, it would be forbidden
to say it. Israel says to the Holy One blessed be He, so to speak:
“You have redeemed Yourself.” Hence we find that, wherever Israel
was exiled, it is as if the Shekhinah was exiled with them."
This image of God’s self-redemption from His own exile was inferred by,
of all people, Rabbi Akiva, the outstanding representative of an esoteri-
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEVWENT IN DIVINITY * 149
cism strictly rooted in Jewish Law, while expounding an obscure biblical
verse whose very obscurity invited bold speculation. Yet for all the ex-
travagance of his interpretation, Rabbi Akiva does not vet draw anv dis-
tinction between God and the Shekhineh, as this mishnaic utterance
clearly shows.
Other statements and exegeses. which were subsequently given an
entirely new meaning in light of Kabbalistic linguistic usage, did not have
this specific tone in their original context. “There is no place that is
empty of the Shekhinch, not even the thornbush.”’ stated in connection
with the divine revelation trom the burning bush, simplv means that God
can manifest Himself evernwhere—even in the lowliest thing, such as a
briar. Here too, the Shekhinah is nothing other than God’s presence. with-
out anv further qualification.
But it is quite understandable that this omnipresence of God would be
interpreted in a nonliteral fashion as one of His qualities, similar to His
mercifulness or His strictness. It is difhcult to unambiguously state when
and where this signifrcant change came about in ancient Jewish litera-
ture. Some scholars, such as Abelson, and to some extent Goldberg. have
felt that certain talmudic passages in which God Himself speaks of “Mv
Shekhinah” (as in “] remove mv Shekhinch from among them”) force the
reader to construe the Shekhinah as a distinct quality of God’s.'* But this
seems to me by no means certain: this phrase mav also simplv mean “Mv
presence.” One can definitely sav that in all the passages analyzed bv
Abelson the Shekhinah never appears opposite God, and nowhere in the
ancient exoteric aggadah does it speak of “God and His Shekhinah,” as
two distinct entities. God frequently speaks about the Shekhinah. but
never to it; never does the expression “I and Mv Shekhinch™ appear. The
notion of the Shekhinch as appearing next to God and at His side is simply
inconceivable to the ancient aggadists. We should also add at this point
that, to the best of our knowledge, the aggadic figure of the Shekhinah is
never identifted with or associated with Divine Wisdom (Sophia). Thus,
when O. S. Rankin states that the Shekhinah is “a kindred figure to wis-
dom,” '> this holds true only for the much later Kabbalistic symbol of the
Shekhinah, which we shall study below, never for the ancient rabbinic
sources.
150 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
We can nevertheless state that, already in the world of aggadic
thought, the personification of the Shekhinah advanced quite far in several
directions. Among those passages whose texts can be fairly and incon-
testably established, that which goes furthest is the description in Lam-
entations Rabbah:
When the Shekhinah left the Holy Temple [after its destruction], she
turned around and embraced and kissed the walls and columns of
the Temple, wept and said: “Greetings to you, house of my holiness;
Greetings to you, house of my kingship; greetings to you, house of
my glory; greetings to you, from now on, peace be with you.” '®
But even here, there is no personification of a female figure, but only an
admittedly bold personification of God’s presence. This is clearly shown
by the preceding allegory, in which the Shekhinah in this dismal state is
compared, not to a princess or to a queen, but to a king, as these sources
always do whenever they allegorize about God. Not once does this older
literature ever really liken the Shekhinah to a woman.
The personification would be even sharper in another passage—one
frequently quoted in later Jewish literature—could we be certain that
the text is correct (itself a highly controversial point). This mishnaic
passage'’ concerns those sentenced to execution and God’s commisera-
tion with the torments of the criminal about to be hanged: “When a
human being suffers torment, what does the Shekhinah say? ‘My head is
heavy, my arm is heavy.” Unfortunately for this theory, several important
early manuscripts and numerous quotations lack here the decisive word
Shekhinah, and what eventually became a widely known epigram as the
utterance of the Shekhinah may have originally been merely a proverbial
expression of the human feeling of suffering, which God makes his own.'*
But as early as the talmudic period, Jewish linguistic usage concerning
the Shekhinah left room for transition to a Gnostic hypostasis—one never
documented in any Jewish sources of that period. In this Gnostic usage
the Shekhinah appears as a separate hypostasis, albeit an ethereal one that
dissolves in vagueness. This appears more clearly in Mandaean literature,
in which the Shekhinah is spoken of in the plural. Only once does the
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY ° 151
Talmud mention a plurality of Shekhinahs, and that in an ironic sense and
a polemical context: “A heretic [the emperor?] asked Rabban Gamaliel:
[You Jews claim that] the Shekhinah is present in every gathering of ten.
How many Shekhinahs [Aramaic, shekhinata] are present? How many She-
khinahs exist?!’”!? The Mandaeans, however, unhesitatingly went along
with this pluralistic rendering of the Shekhinah, which necessarily distin-
guishes it from the supreme God, just as they used many other terms
from religious language. Their literature repeatedly speaks about myriads
upon myriads of worlds, treasure-houses of riches (Uthras, more or less
equivalent to thesauroi), and Shekhinahs, without ever pinpointing the
meaning of this latter concept. These Shekhinahs are evidently palaces or
dwellings of light, themselves brilliant, but without any obvious function
in the Mandaean pantheon.
On the other hand, in the writings of those Gnostics and mystics who
remained within the framework of rabbinic Judaism, and in the literature
of the Hekhaloth and the Merkavah school, the term Shekhinah is used no
differently than in the contemporary aggadah. These esoterics, the direct
heirs of the ancient apocalyptical literature, likewise adopted their overall
linguistic usage, in which the Shekhinah was to a large extent identified
with the glory of God. The Merkavah world is the place of “His Shekhinah,
which is hidden from human beings in the supernal heights.” ”° Instead of
the standard talmudic term “throne of glory,” these writings speak of the
“throne of the Shekhinah”—that is, the hidden Shekhinah is revealed here
to the Merkavah initiate at the height of his vision.”! From this Shekhinah,
seated on the throne, there emanates a voice that speaks to the lower
beings.” All this strikes me as comprehensible within the context of the
above-mentioned conception, which identifies the Shekhinah with God
Himself, such that there is no need to assume any further developments
here. The subject of the anthropomorphic descriptions of the Godhead
found in the extant Shi‘ur Komah fragments is the Creator God (Yotser
Bereshith), the Demiurge. In other versions, however, the subject of the
Merkavah visionaries is designated as the “Body of the Shekhinah.”?? Here,
too, there is still no clear difference between God and the Shekhinah; the
latter is not an independent personification of one of His qualities. But
perhaps there is already some Gnostic distinction between the hidden
152 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
essence of God and His revealed image, which appears to the prophets
and the Merkavah mystics (albeit that image in itself is likewise hidden
from human eyes). The voice emanating from the Shekhinah does not
speak upward to God but, as in all other such passages, to His creatures
alone.
A crucial new development begins in the latest stratum of the midrash
as we know it. In a passage overlooked, oddly enough, by Abelson and
other scholars, the midrash on Proverbs 22:29 speaks of the Shekhinah for
the first time as facing not only human beings but God Himself!
When the Sanhedrin wished to designate him [King Solomon]
along with three kings and four private individuals [as ones who
have no share in the World to Come], the Shekhinah stood before
the Holy One, blessed be He, and spoke to Him: “Lord of the
Worlds! ‘Seest thou a man diligent in his business?’ [Prov. 22:29]—
they wish to count him [Solomon] among the darklings [i.e., those
to be damned].” At that moment a heavenly voice went out and
said, “‘He shall stand before kings’ [ibid.]—and he shall not stand
99 24
before darklings.
This is the first time that a clear division is drawn between God and
the Shekhinah, in which the two of them face one another in dialogue.
Indeed, during the twelfth century, Judah he-Hasid of Regensburg had
given an even bolder reading of this text: “The Shekhinah threw herself
down before the Holy One blessed be He.” It is surely not surprising that
R. Moses Taku was shocked by these passages when he cited them in the
early thirteenth century,’* noting correctly that this passage, so crucial
for us, does not appear in the Talmud or in the older aggadic works.
Indeed, we can see how the talmudic statement was transposed from its
originally innocent context to that of the Shekhinah. The Talmud (Sanhed-
rin 104b), without mentioning Solomon's name, tells us:
They wished to include one more [i.e., Solomon]. The image of his
father [David] came and threw itself down before them, but they
ignored it. . . . Fire descended from heaven and lapped around their
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 153
benches, and they paid no heed of it. A heavenly voice came forth
and said to them, “Seest thou a man diligent in his business? He
shall stand before kings” [Prov. 22:29].
The variant found in the later midrash, which is alien to the parallel
ancient passages, could only have emerged after the Shekhinah had already
been hypostatized as a quality of God, by groups of unknown later aggad-
ists. In light of the strong tendency of the midrash on Proverbs to lean
heavily on anthropomorphic Merkavah mysticism, we cannot assume
that this variant was due solely to the speculations of medieval Jewish
philosophers.
We find similar points of transition in other passages, although the
exact reading in those cases is uncertain and needs further study. In
Midrash Konen, a work composed of various fragments from the “Acts of
Creation” literature, and whose first section contains unknown specula-
tions from another source concerning Wisdom, we find an interpretation
of the verse, “and the spirit of God hovered over the face of the waters”
(Gen. 1:2). The author begins by mentioning various activities of God,
and continues:
What did He do? He took a name from the Torah and opened it,
and took from it another Name, which has not been conveyed to
any person .. . and poured and sprinkled three drops into the sea,
and it was completely filled with water, and the Holy Spirit and the
Holy Shekhinah (Shekhinath ha-Kodesh) hovered and blew over it.”®
On the same page we read: “The Holy One, blessed be He, began to
stand in the light, and His Shekhinah was in the upper realms.” It is not at
all clear whether a distinction is drawn here between these two concepts.
As far as I know, the term “His Holy Shekhinah” does not appear in any
other early texts; it would be worthwhile examining the extant manu-
scripts of Midrash Konen.”’
In Pesikta Rabbati,’* following the well-known statement “When Israel
went into Exile, the Shekhinah was also exiled with them,” we hear the
following complaint of the angels: “The angels said to Him: ‘Your Glory
154 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
is in its place; do not abase Your Shekhinah!’” But again, the continuation
of this statement does not suggest any distinction between God and His
Shekhinah.
In Targum Jonathan to the Pentateuch, Deuteronomy 31:3—8, a nearly
identical expression is repeated three times, in a rather surprising man-
ner. In verse 3, “The Lord thy God, He will go over before thee,” the
Targum reads: “The Lord your God and His Shekhinah go before you,”
while in verse 6, “For the Lord thy God, He it is that doth go with thee,”
the Targum reads, “because the Lord your God, His Shekhinah speaks
before thee.” Likewise, in verse 8, “the Lord, He it is that doth go before
thee,” is translated, “And the word of the Lord, His Shekhinah, speaks
before you.”
In fact, in medieval Jewish philosophy, the Shekhinah clearly appears as
a manifestation of God, quite distinct from God Himself. In keeping with
the rationalistic tendency to assure a pristine monotheism, which domi-
nated medieval Jewish philosophy, this hypostasis, although sharply dis-
tinguishable from God, assumes a character that is still a far cry from the
Kabbalistic understanding of it. All philosophers, from Saadiah Gaon
through Judah Halevi to Maimonides, unanimously agree that the She-
khinah, which is for them identical with the biblical concept of God’s
glory, is a freely willed creation of God’s. Even if it is His first creation,
and far more sublime than any grossly material creation, as a created
being it has no part in the divine essence or unity. The divine glory is a
“created form” made by the Creator in order
that this light would give his prophet the assurance of the authen-
ticity of what has been revealed to him ... it is a more sublime
form than that of the angels, more enormous in its creation, bearing
splendor and light, and is called “the Kavod of God” [in the Bible]
... and Shekhinah in the rabbinic tradition.”?
Henceforth, as has been correctly stated,” this theory constituted a basic
tenet of the philosophical exegesis of the Bible. This primordial light is
explicitly defined as the first of all created things by Judah ben Barzillai
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY <= 155
al-Bargeloni, writing shortly before the emergence of the early Kabbalah
in Provence. He states:
When the thought arose in God of creating a world, He first cre-
ated the Holy Spirit, to be a sign of His divinity, which was seen
by the prophets and the angels. And He created the image of the
Throne of His Glory, to be a throne for the Holy Spirit, called the
Glory of our God, which is a radiant brilliance and a great light
that shines upon all His other creatures. And that great light is
called the Glory of our God, blessed be His Name. ... And the
Sages call this great light Shekhinah. ... And no creature can behold
this great light in its primal existence, whether an angel or a seraph
or a prophet, because of its great power at the beginning. And were
a prophet to behold it, his soul would immediately separate itself
from his body and he would die. . . . For any “seeing” that is spoken
of regarding an angel or a prophet, concerning this created light
that the Holy One blessed be He created, that he showed to the
angels or prophets, refers to the Holy One blessed be He showing
them the end [or “back”] of that light to whom He wishes, but no
man can see the beginning of the primordial light and the content
of his glory and the image of his brilliance.*!
Judah Halevi likewise believes that the Shekhinah (i.e., the divine glory) is
a “fine substance that follows the will of God, assuming any form God
wishes to show to the prophet,” and therefore ipso facto creaturely.*
Maimonides likewise speaks of the Shekhinah as the “created light, that
God caused to descend in a particular place in order to confer honor
upon it in a miraculous way.” *°
These respected authors could hardly have ignored the fact that this
conception of the Shekhinah as a being completely separate from God was
entirely alien to the talmudic texts, and could only be made compatible
with them by means of extremely forced interpretation of these texts.
Nevertheless, these philosophers preferred “cutting the Gordian knot” in
this way rather than endanger the purity of monotheistic belief by rec-
ognizing an uncreated hypostasis. Nevertheless-with the exception of Ju-
dah ben Barzillai—these philosophers avoided applying their new
156 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
principle to concrete exegesis of talmudic passages about the Shekhinah.
As for the female character of the Shekhinah, nowhere do they say any-
thing about it.
The Kabbalists never tired subsequently of protesting against this phil-
osophical doctrine of the Shekhinah. Even Abraham Miguel Cardozo, the
great representative of the heretical Sabbatian Kabbalah, rebukes the
Jewish philosophers soundly; he says that when the Messiah comes, they
will be made to answer for this theory, which obscured or even ruined
true knowledge of God during the time of Exile by separating the She-
khinah from the realm of the Godhead!
Another passage from a very late midrash indicates that such a division
between God and the Shekhinah was envisaged in southern France during
the eleventh century, long before the emergence of the Kabbalah. This
midrash, which has been overlooked in earlier discussions of the subject,
appears in Bereshith Rabbati by R. Moses ha-Darshan of Narbonne: “Rabbi
Akiva said: When the Holy One blessed be He contemplated the deeds
of the generation [of Enoch] and saw that they were corrupt and evil, He
withdrew Himself and His Shekhinah from their midst.” * This is a nearly
verbatim paraphrase of a passage from the pseudepigraphic Othi’oth de-
Rabbi “Akiva, which says only, “I removed my Shekhinah from among
them.” ** Clearly, for the later writer it is possible to distinguish between
God’s Self and His Shekhinah. This is consistent with the above-mentioned
midrash on Proverbs. However, the source of Moses ha-Darshan’s state-
ment may be Oriental, as indicated by the late addendum to Othi’oth de-
Rabbi “Akiva. In this addendum, which most likely also derives from the
Orient, we find the same distinction drawn: “At that hour, the Holy One
blessed be He looked and beheld His Throne and His Kavod and His
Shekhinah.” *© On the other hand, the Rabbi of Narbonne already shows
the influence of the philosophical exegesis. In another passage he states
that the angels were created from the “brilliance of the Shekhinah.” In the
older literature this term appears only in connection with theophanies or
eschatological visions; here it is understood as the primal matter of Cre-
ation—a reading more consistent with the philosophical speculation that
emerged during the ninth and tenth centuries than with the prephilo-
sophical aggadah.
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 157
There may be a hint of criticism aimed at the frequency of hypostati-
zations in the aggadah itself in a passage from the thirteenth-century
Yemenite compilation known as Midrash ha-Gadol. The passage, itself rel-
atively late (eighth to tenth century?), reads as follows:
“And they saw the God of Israel . . .” [Exod. 24:10] Rabbi Eleazar
said: Whoever translates a verse literally is a liar, and whoever adds
to it commits blasphemy. Thus, one who translates the verse, “and
they saw the God of Israel” literally is a liar, for the Holy One,
blessed be He, sees but is never seen. But one who translates, ‘and
they saw the glory of the Shekhinah of the God of Israel” blas-
phemes, for he is constructing here a trinity: the Glory, the She-
khinah, and God.*?
The translation of Exodus 24:10 criticized here appears in one of the
ancient Palestinian paraphrases, extant in manuscript, the so-called Frag-
ment Targum.** The objection to the possible trinitarian exploitation of
this paraphrase is admittedly rather farfetched, nevertheless, it is evident
from this that such groupings of hypostatized appellatives for God could
be regarded as dogmatically questionable, even before the emergence of
the Kabbalah. It is also clear that the author of this critique knew nothing
of the philosophical downgrading of the Shekhinah to a created being.
IV
The Shekhinah appears in an altogether different light in the earliest
sources of the Kabbalah, in which, albeit in a halting and clumsy manner,
a new concept of the Godhead begins to be developed. To be sure, this
new concept often takes up old themes of the rabbinic tradition, combin-
ing them rather peculiarly into a new understanding, reinterpreting
them, and placing them in unexpected contexts. The Shekhinah thereby
acquires a new meaning, of paramount importance for the vision of the
early Kabbalah; here we shall explore at least the essential elements of
this new meaning.
158 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
It is not merely chance that the clearest contribution to the new
understanding of the Shekhinah appears in those texts that contain the
most decisive breakthrough of mythical consciousness into the sphere of
rabbinic Judaism (albeit in very different ways): namely, Sefer ha-Bahir and
Sefer ha-Zohar. The Bahir is a collection of short fragments, remnants, and
reworkings of ancient fragments originating in Oriental gnosis, as well as
fragments of theosophic aggadah. On the basis of philological analysis,
the Bahir can hardly be ascribed to a single author. In the Zohar, on the
other hand, we confront a document of an astonishingly personal char-
acter. In this book we see the breakthrough of the mythic unconscious in
the soul of an author of considerable literary talent; this individual took
the esoteric tradition of more than a century of intense Kabbalistic de-
velopment, recast it in an unusually personal manner, and succeeded in
transmitting these very personal images to posterity. Of course, this was
possible only because later generations were intrigued by something that
so obstinately and resolutely demanded its right to exist within the pre-
cincts of Judaism, without relinquishing its own essentially mythical
character.
The essence of the Kabbalistic idea of God, as we have already stated,
lies in its resolutely dynamic conception of the Godhead: God's creative
power and vitality develop in an unending movement of His nature,
which flows not only outward into Creation but also back into itself.
Obviously, a fundamental contradiction was bound to arise between, on
the one hand, this dynamic conception, which sought and found God’s
unity precisely in the secret life of His nature and, on the other hand, the
Jewish tradition. After all, God’s immutability and “unmovedness” was
one of the bases upon which the prophetic perception of God seemed to
coincide with the Aristotelian doctrine of the “unmoved Mover.” In any
event, the concept of an unchanging God had long since enjoyed a posi-
tion in the foreground of Jewish monotheistic belief, and was particularly
accentuated in the rationalistic formulations of Jewish theology by the
Jewish-Arabic philosophers. The popular utterances of scholars and
pious men, however, did not always meet the rigorous demands of precise
formulation, in which there is no room for misunderstanding; on occa-
sion, they even expressed opposition to the severity of this formulation,
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY + 159
although this opposition did not take place as part of an explicit and
conscious effort to crystallize their views. It was precisely this that made
the utterances of the Kabbalists so provocative: they gave shape to all
that was nonconformist when speaking about God. Moreover, during the
period of hegemony of Aristotelian philosophy, thev did not have at their
disposal a conceptual apparatus capable of formulating their intuitions
and visions of God. The only language available in this sphere was one
that opposed everything the Kabbalists wanted to sav. Thus, they often
enough found themselves helplessly entangled in a net of contradictions
between the rigid and undialectical concepts that thev, as men of their
time, had to use, and the images and symbols that lived within them, that
they had brought to life but could not adequately express in the termi-
nology imposed upon them bv their adversaries.
Hence, the Kabbalists resorted to the expedient of differentiating be-
tween two strata of the Godheaa: one, its hidden being-in-itself, its im-
manence in the depths of its own being, and another, that of its creative
and active nature, thrusting outward toward expression. The former is
indeed lacking in all motion or change and may be described or, better,
circumscribed in negative terms, following the concepts of traditional
philosophical theologians. The other stratum is the dynamic aspect of
infinite life, of potencies in which the process of God’s creative and
world-maintaining activities are realized. The former stratum is desig-
nated in the language of the Kabbalists as *Ein-Sof, the undifferentiated
unity, the self-contained Root of Roots in which all contradictions merge
and dissolve. The latter stratum is the structure of the ten Sefiroch, which
are the sacred names—i.e., the various aspects of God—or the ten
words of Creation (logoi) by which everything was created. One can
indeed savy about this world, in contradiction to the dogmatic dictum of
the theologians: “But it does turn!”
*Ein-Sof is only seldom conceived of as energy or power,” It (in the
spirit of the Kabbalists, one should use the neuter gender) is purely and
simply concealed and transcendent; no statement can be made about It.
However, the Sefiroch, while part of the divine essence (albeit as stages of
His revelation, aspects of His nature through which He manifests Himself
to us), are primarily bearers of His active and creative force. The word
160 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
“forces” (koah), found so often in Kabbalistic writings, is not to be con-
strued in the sense of the medieval distinction between actus and potentia;
the Sefiroth are not merely potentialities, but are real, existence beings.
They are hypostases that have become independent; charged with and
emanating energy, they empower and advance the process by which God
reveals Himself and makes His great name known. In line with this, Sefer
ha-Bahir refers to the Sefiroth as “kings,” in whom the one and only hidden
King manifests Himself; they are also called “voices,” through which the
one ineffable word, the holy name, spoken not only in the Torah but in
all of Creation, is given expression.
In this world of Sefiroth, each of which can be viewed as a hypostasis
of a particular facet of God, the Shekhinah receives its new meaning as the
tenth and final Sefirah. The crucial factor in its new status is unquestion-
ably its feminine character, which, as mentioned above, is not found in
any pre-Kabbalistic source, but which now absorbs everything capable of
such an interpretation in biblical and rabbinic literature. This presenta-
tion of the Shekhinah as female element—simultaneously mother, bride,
and daughter—within the structure of the Godhead constitutes a very
meaningful step, with far-reaching consequences, one which the Kabbal-
ists attempted to justify by Gnostic interpretation. It is not surprising
that the opponents of Kabbalah reacted to this idea with great suspicion.
The enormous popularity enjoyed by this new mythic understanding of
the concept is illustrated precisely by the fact that it filtered down in the
form of confused, apologetic distortions in which the Shekhinah was iden-
tified and compared with the Divine Providence itself. This fact is undis-
putable proof that the Kabbalists here touched upon a fundamental and
primal need, uncovering one of the perennial religious images latent in
Judaism as well.
There are two ways of explaining the emergence of the female Shekhi-
nah. One possibility is that, when these ideas were originally conceived,
the final Sefirah was already conceived as a vessel receiving all the other
Sefiroth; it was consequently understood by the Kabbalistic mind as a
feminine element, and hence naturally drew to itself the female symbols
present in religious language. The other possibility leads us in a different
direction. When the medieval Jewish Gnostics took the decisive step of
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 161
identifying the Shekhinah and Kenesseth Yisra’el—two hypostases that had
thus far been distinct in the rabbinic tradition—this necessarily triggered
an eruption of the feminine into the sphere of the Godhead; the rest
followed automatically. The state of our earliest extant texts does not
allow us to choose between these alternatives—if, indeed, these are mu-
tually exclusive. The former view is based upon a psychological assump-
tion that precedes the exegeses in which it is confirmed: namely, that
when the image of the Great Mother resurged, it found itself appropriate
Jewish symbols. The second alternative, by contrast, takes as its point of
departure a certain historical statement: because a powerful national
symbol, the Congregation of Israel (Kenesseth Yisrael ), was incorporated
within a new, dynamic conception of the Godhead (perhaps as a result of
the profound shock caused by the persecutions associated with the Cru-
sades, or perhaps far earlier, under Gnostic influence), and because Ke-
nesseth Yisra’el itself was understood as constituting the body of the
Shekhinah, in which and through which the Shekhinah acts and suffers
together with the people of Israel (perhaps somewhat parallel to Chris-
tianity’s notion of the Church as Corpus Christi, the body of Christ)—
because of these factors, the archetypal, primordial image of the female
took shape, its resurgence being rooted in these specific historical expe-
riences. But this explanation presupposes that no vestiges of premedieval
Gnostic thinking remain in the pertinent fragments of Bahir—even
though such a possibility, as far as I can judge, is imposed upon us by a
philological analysis of the work. In any event, Sefer ha-Bahir (and we have
no older extant Kabbalistic texts) already contains a crystallized symbolic
system. Furthermore, it may well be that there is a basis in historical
reality for both explanations, and that they need not exclude one an-
other. Touching upon this topic elsewhere,” I have already expressed my
doubts as to whether we can say anything meaningful concerning the
question as to which of the two factors in the birth of a new conception
of the Shekhinah was primary, the historical or the psychological: i.e., the
exegetical identification of Kenesseth Yisra’el with the Shekhinah, or the
resurgence of the idea of the feminine within the Godhead in the hearts
of the earliest Kabbalists. But I must admit that, if we knew more about
the historical circumstances of the origins of the Kabbalah, we might
162 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
have less need of the psychologists, even though their contribution in this
area is not to be denigrated. In any event, one may state that the decisive
step in the emergence of the Kabbalistic theosophy was the unique inter-
twining of these two processes.
The character of the Shekhinah as a female principle, as one of the
middoth or qualities of God, is entirely consistent in Sefer ha-Bahir, al-
though we cannot expect systematic uniformity among all of the highly
disparate fragments scattered throughout the book. In all of the portray-
als of the Shekhinah, both direct and in parables, one thing stands out:
several of these parables (appearing precisely at the most fundamental
points), which seem to be of strikingly Gnostic character, are in fact no
more than conscious reworkings of parables found in rabbinic sources,
where they appear in utterly innocuous contexts, remote from any
Gnosticism. Thus, in an early midrash,*! we read:
A parable is told about a king who entered a certain land and issued
an edict, saying: “Whatever lodgers are staying here may not see
my face until they have first seen the face of the Matrona [i.e., the
queen].” Likewise, the Holy One blessed be He speaks thus: “Do
not bring before Me a sacrifice until one Sabbath has passed.”
This parable about the Sabbath,*? which is also compared to a princess in
other texts, appears in a highly interesting passage of the Bahir (S §43; M
§63), in which the bride mentioned in the Song of Songs is compared to
a “field” and a “chest”—that is, vessels into which the upper Sefiroth
flow. She is also the “heart” of the Godhead; the author expounds the
numerical value of the Hebrew lev (heart), thirty-two, as corresponding
to the thirty-two paths of wisdom with which the world was created,
according to Sefer Yetsirah, which tells the following parable in this
connection:
This is like a king who was in the innermost chamber of his apart-
ments, and the number of rooms was thirty-two, and there was a
path to every room. Did it behoove the king to allow everyone to
enter his rooms by these paths? No! But did it behoove him not to
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 163
show his pearls and jeweled settings and hidden treasures and beau-
tiful things at all? No! What did the king do? He took his daughter
and concentrated all paths in her and in her garments [i.e., her
manifestation], and he who wishes to enter the interior must look
at her. And she was married to a king, and she was given to him as
a gift. At times, in his great love for her, he calls her “my sister,”
for they come from one place; sometimes he calls her “my daugh-
ter,” for she is his daughter, and sometimes he calls her “my
mother.”
The concluding sentence of this interesting passage, which expresses a
clear concept of the function of the last Sefirah, is taken from an older
midrash, in which the “Community of Israel” is identified with the bride
in the Song of Songs:
This is compared to a king who had an only daughter, whom he
loved very greatly and would call “my daughter.” And he did not
leave his love for her until he called her “my sister.” And did not
leave his love for her until he called her “my mother.” *?
We find here the most significant imagery of the symbolism of the
feminine gathered in one piece. Only one thing is lacking: except for a
single passage, (S §90; M §131), Sefer ha-Bahir avoids referring to the
daughter as wife. The explicitly sexual sphere of female symbolism is here
quite clearly and visibly rejected, certainly not by chance; otherwise, all
of the essential motifs are expressed here. The daughter actually has little
of her own: she is merely the totality of the paths that lead to her, the
vessel that gathers them, the robe on which the jewels appear. But as
such, she is the medium through which it is possible to reach the king
himself.
This “daughter” is clearly identical with the “lower Hokhmah,” known
in Bahir as “the wisdom of Solomon”; it stands at the end of the divine
pleroma, being at once both above and below. All this is clearly stated in
another passage (S §44; M §65):
164 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
What wisdom did the Holy One blessed be He give to Solomon?
Solomon bore the name of the Holy One, as is said [in the talmudic
tradition]: “Every ‘Solomon’ mentioned in the Song of Songs is holy
[i.e., refers to God], save one. The Holy One blessed be He says:
“Because your name is like the name of My Glory, I wish to wed
my daughter to thee.” And is she married? Rather, he gave her to
him as a gift, as is written: “And the Lord gave Solomon wisdom”
[I Kings 5:26].
The final Sefirah descends to the earthly realm in the guise of the Shekhi-
nah mentioned in the Talmud and the “Wisdom” of the Bible. She is no
longer merely God’s presence, but is now a specific factor in His self-
manifestation.
A similar line of thought appears in the exegesis of the first letter of
the Torah, beth, as a symbol of the lower wisdom:
What is its function? It is comparable to a king who had a daughter
who was good and comely, graceful and perfect. And he married
her to a prince, and gave her garments and a crown and jewelry
and great wealth. Can the king live without his daughter? No! But
can he be with her all day long? No! What did he do? He built a
window between himself and her, and whenever the daughter needs
the father and the father the daughter, they join one another
through the window. Of this is it written: “All glorious is the king's
daughter within the palace; her raiment is interwoven with gold”
[Ps. 45:14].”
The king’s daughter here dwells below, in the corporeal world, but
remains connected with her father by means of a “window.” What she
has is “within,” deriving from the upper world and fundamentally within
it. In brief, what characterizes the Shekhinah is her transitional position
between transcendence and immanence. Here, as in the previously men-
tioned passages, she has purely feminine characteristics, and must be
adorned and presented with gifts in order to have something of her own.
Our author is fond of this image of gifts of jewelry and wealth, to which
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 165
he returns repeatedly rather than employ images of conjugality and im-
pregnation.
Nevertheless, the Shekhinah is not always thought of as purely receptive
and passive. This comes out very clearly in the one passage in the Bahir
where she appears as a “king”:
He was asked by his disciples: What does the letter dalet mean? He
replied with a parable: There were once ten kings in a certain place,
all of whom were rich; but one of them was not so rich as the
others. Hence, even though his wealth was great, he was called poor
(dal) in relation to the others. [S §19; M §27]
The Shekhinah is not utterly poor and destitute; she has some wealth, a
positive strength of her own. The problem raised here concerns the re-
lationship between active and passive elements in the Shekhinah—a prob-
lem that was henceforth to occupy the Kabbalists for quite some time—
as we shall see, for a long time. Sefer ha-Bahir never defines the nature of
this positive property of the Shekhinah. In some fragments, which may
come from a different source-stratum of the Kabbalah, the passive, re-
ceptive quality is so strongly emphasized that the question does not even
arise.
The significant point for our discussion is that the king’s daughter, in
those Bahir fragments that seem to be the oldest, occupies a position
analogous to that of the “soul” in Gnostic thought. What the Gnostics
say about psyche is stated in the Bahir about the Shekhinah. In one very
strange passage (S §36; M §53), we can even find some traces of this
Gnostic connection, which does not really fit later Kabbalistic doctrine:
Why is it called zahav [gold]? Because it includes three principles—
the male, which is [the letter] zayin; the soul, which is [the letter]
heh ... and [the letter] beth is their existence, as is said, “In the
beginning God created . . .” [Gen. 1:1].
The unified existence of both letters within the letter bezh—which is the
first letter of the Torah—is clearly understood here as the union of male
166 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
and female, which is evidently regarded here as the primal act of Crea-
tion. While in the very next passage (already discussed above) the female
principle is clearly designated as the princess, in the present text the
“soul” appears instead of the princess!
We find other Gnostic themes parallel to this passage, in which images
of the psyche are applied to the Shekhinah. In this context the most inter-
esting, and oddest, fragment is probably Bahir, S §90 (M §§130-133,
with corrections based upon MS. Miinchen 209), containing three par-
ables I would like to quote in extenso:
What is meant by “The whole earth is full of His glory” [Isa. 6:3]?
That the entire land [erets; also “earth”] that was created on the
first day, which corresponds above to the Land of Israel, is full of
the glory of God. And what is it [this earth or this glory]? Wisdom,
of which it is written, “The wise shall inherit honor” {or “glory”;
Prov. 3:35]; and it is also said: “Blessed be the glory of the Lord
from His place” [Ezek. 3:12].
And what is “the glory of the Lord”? A parable: This matter is
comparable to a king in whose room the queen was, and all his
hosts delighted in her, and she had sons, who came every day to
see the king and who blessed him. They said to him: “Where is our
mother?” He said to them: “You cannot see her now.” They said:
“Blessings to her, wherever she is!”
And what is meant by “from His place”? Because there is no one
who knows His place. A parable: There was a king’s daughter who
came from a faraway place and no one knew whence she had come,
until they saw that she was capable, beautiful, and excellent in
everything she did. They then said: “She is certainly taken from the
form of light [or “the side of light”], as her deeds brighten the
world. They asked her: “From whence have you come?” She said:
“From my place.” They said: “If so, the people of her place must
be great. Blessed be she and blessed be her place!”
But is not this glory of the Lord one of His hosts? Did He not
take it away from them? Why then do we praise it [as if it were
something separate or distinct] A parable: This is comparable to
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 167
a man who had a beautiful’ garden and, outside of the garden, close
to it, a stretch of good field. He made a beautiful garden therein,
watering the garden first, so that the water spread over the entire
garden, but not over that stretch of field, which was not adjacent,
even though it was all one. Therefore, he opened a place for it and
watered it separately.
This passage, with its almost palpably Gnostic language, is surely one
of the most suggestive and revealing fragments for understanding the
change wrought by Kabbalah in the concept of the Shekhinah. If we con-
nect this passage with those quoted above, we find that the Bahir quite
directly identifies the divine glory, the Kavod, with the “lower wisdom,”
which is identical to the “supernal earth”—that is, the Shekhinah, which
is at the border of the supernal world. It is at once hidden and visible,
according to the phases and stages of its appearance. Only once in the
Bahir (S §139; M §198) is the Shekhinah represented by lunar symbolism;
in the present passage this situation is illustrated by other images, as in
the first parable above, in which she is manifest as a queen, matronitha,
who is hidden in her apartments and whom everyone nevertheless seeks.
Yet she is also the daughter of the king, come to our world as a strange
guest from a faraway place. She comes from the place of light or even, as
the strange variant puts it, from the “form of light she was taken.” She
shines her light into the lower world and even dwells within it. Sefer ha-
Bahir does not call this an exile of the Shekhinah—such a notion is not
really developed in this book—but rather seems to imply that it is her
destiny to dwell in the lower realms.
Another passage (S §§97—98; M §147) states that the Shekhingh is the
principle or essence of this world, and that it is “the brilliance taken from
the primal light,” which is “the good light stored away for the righteous.”
God has taken this brilliance and “incorporated within it the thirty-two
paths of wisdom, and given them to this world.” Thus, the secret law of
the Shekhinah, which is equated with the Oral Law—that is, the mystical
substance of tradition—rules in this world.
The third parable defines the Shekhinah’s status through the paradox
168 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
of the piece of field that is not contingent to the garden—i.e., the other
Sefiroth or plantings of God—“even though everything is one.” The last
Sefirah performs a different function from all the other Sefiroth: it is one
with all the others and yet separate, because it performs a mission on
their behalf to the world, like a princess coming from afar. One cannot
help but recall the Gnostic hymns about the bride who is “the daughter
of light, upon whom rises the radiance of kings, whose appearance is
sublime and filled with charm and grace, and who is adorned with the
beauty of purity,’*° or of the other hymn that became famous as the
“Song of the Soul.” Is it not astonishing that the “daughter of light,” in
the Gnostic bridal hymn about Wisdom, is likewise praised with thirty-
two potencies*’—even if she did not originally contain the thirty-two
within herself? And does it not give us food for thought to find that in
Syrian Gnosticism the “daughter of light” is the second, lower wisdom,
at the edge of the pleroma (the realm of “fullness” of the aeons), just as
in Sefer ha-Bahir the daughter is the lower wisdom, the “wisdom of Solo-
mon,” which has emanated from the supernal Sophia, the “Wisdom of
God”?* Moreover, just as in Syrian and Armenian reworkings of these
Gnostic hymns this Wisdom is associated with the Church, in early Kab-
balah we find a similar process, whereby the “wisdom of Solomon” or
lower wisdom is identified with Kenesseth Yisra’el and the Shekhinah.
The “daughter” is likewise the blessing that God has sent into the
world. Particularly interesting is the passage in which this idea is pro-
posed, through means of the conscious and deliberate transfer into the
symbolic realm of an aggadah that is in no way Gnostic. In a rather
bizarre talmudic passage it states that “Abraham had a daughter, whose
name was Ba-kol (literally, “in everything” or “with everything”).”’ In the
wake of this dictum the Bahir states:
[God] said: What shall I give him [Abraham] or what shall I do for
him? I have made a lovely vessel, which contains precious jewels
that are unparalleled, and are the gem of Kings.” I will give it to
him, so that he may own it rather than I. Of this it is written, “And
God blessed Abraham with everything” [Gen. 24:1]. [Bahir, S §52; M
§78, with corrections based upon MS. Miinchen]
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY * 169
The Bahir has no doubts as to the essentially female nature of the
Shekhinah; only rarely does it use neuter symbols for the Shekhinah. Its
femininity is emphatically illustrated in a parable contrasting it with the
masculine character of the other Sefiroth:
This is compared to a king who wished to plant nine male trees in
his garden, all of which were palm trees. He said: “If they are all
of the same gender, they cannot survive.” What did he do? He
planted an ethrog among them, among the nine that he had planned
to be male. And what is an ethrog? An ethrog is female. (S §117; M
§172)
We must emphasize one other element, which goes beyond what we
have thus far seen concerning the symbolism of the tenth Sefirah: namely,
the inner dynamics of the Sefiroth within themselves. The Bahir speaks,
not only of the downward movement of the Shekhinah in its mission to
earthly beings as Wisdom and daughter, but also of its upward move-
ment. In an extremely bizarre parable in S §101 (M §152), we read:
This is compared to a king, who had a beautiful and fragrant vessel,
which he loved very much. Sometimes he placed it on his head,
that is, as the tefillin of one’s head; sometimes he placed it on his
arm, as the knot of the tefillin of one’s arm, sometimes he loaned it
to his son, that he might sit with it, and sometimes it was called
his throne.
Even stranger—albeit instructive for the Gnostic character of these frag-
ments— is the interpretation of one of the signs used for scriptural can-
tillation, the zarka, as a symbol for the Shekhinah:
What is the meaning of the zarka? It is like [the literal meaning] of
its name, that it is “thrown” or “hurled” (nizrak). Like a thing that
is hurled, and thereafter there comes the wealth of the kings and
nations. [Bahir, S §61; M §89]
170 + ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
But this precious stone is not only thrown to the earth among the
people*! who have cast it aside and rejected it (in the sense of “the stone
which the builders rejected” [Ps. 118:22]),” it also keeps “rising up to
the very heights” (presumably during Israel’s prayer, although this is not
stated clearly). Indeed, “it rises to that place from whence it was
hewn”—that is, to the primal light of the supernal wisdom, from
whence the Shekhinah emanated, if not to the place of the first Sefirah
itself. Thus, we already find here the theme of the internal dynamics
within the world of the Sefiroth, where the lowest Sefirah can rise up to
the highest. Within the Godhead, there takes place a secret movement
upward no less than downward, and it is the Shekhinah in particular that
is the instrument of that motion.
But this ascent—in which that entity that exists on the border of the
Godhead, on the verge of being hurled or rejected, is accepted and ab-
sorbed into the upmost reaches—is never viewed in Sefer ha-Bahir as a
sacred marriage. At this stage Kabbalistic symbolism had not yet ad-
vanced that far—or should I say: returned full circle! To be sure, male
and female are united in both the earthly and the celestial form of the
human being (S §116; M §172), but no conclusions are drawn here from
this. The interdependence of male and female is alluded to in at most
indirect hints (as in S §§57—-58; M §84-85). However, the Bahir’s re-
straint regarding this subject contrasts sharply with the extravagant sex-
ual symbolism of the Zohar, to which we shall address ourselves below.
I have attempted to summarize and analyze here in some detail the
premise notions about the tenth Sefirah found in Sefer ha-Bahir, due to
the fundamental importance of this text as the earliest presentation
of the ideas of this new school. Its true innovation lies in the fact that
the Shekhinah no longer appears only in relation to the world and to the
Jewish people—i.e., to created things—which was the only way in
which it could be discussed in the earlier stages of development of this
concept. In the Bahir, on the other hand, we find the first statements that
portray the Shekhinah in the opposite direction—i.e., in the relation to
God. The images used for this relationship in the Bahir appear in all their
original freshness, whether they were taken from the legacy of Gnostic
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY + 171
speculation in late antiquity or whether they took shape in the course of
the creative reflection of anonymous Jewish God-seekers of the twelfth
century upon the meaning of the images of their own tradition. But
whatever its historical origins, the breakthrough of a new attitude in
terms of contents is heralded here and virtually takes place before our
very eyes. What is most astounding about this attitude is the unabashed
self-assurance with which this symbolism appears in the spiritual milieu
of the twelfth century, within which this text must have been redacted
in its extant form.
V
But we have thus far not yet discussed a subject that is essential for our
understanding of the Kabbalistic notion of the Shekhinah from the early
thirteenth century onward, one that, regarding a crucial point, goes be-
yond what has already been said—namely, the role of the Shekhinah as a
mythical hypostasis of the divine immanence in the world. It was not for
naught that the Kabbalists termed this phenomenon ba-kol (“in every-
thing”). Its feminine character is marked from the outset by strongly
passive and receptive traits, and it was not difficult to make the step from
the intellectual world of the Bahir to a much more decisive theoretical
formulation of this concept. Indeed, Spanish Kabbalah took such a step
from an early date, certainly no later than 1200. Nowhere in the Bahir
itself is it stated explicitly that the nine upper Sefiroth only operate in
Creation through the intermediacy of the last Sefirah, that these potencies
manifest themselves exclusively in this medium, and that they thereby
permeate the purely receptive nature of the Shekhinah with their active
drives. While these ideas are implied in some of the Bahir fragments
discussed here, they were not clearly formulated. By contrast, they were
clearly and explicitly stated in the subsequent literature, even prior to
the Zohar, which received these views from that tradition.
This is illustrated, for example, in a very widely known text on the ten
Sefiroth from the school of R. Moses Nahmanides of Gerona (1194-
172 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
1270)—one which indicates to what extent the colorful tone introduced
by the Zohar into the image of the Shekhinah is still lacking here. For
instance, the last Sefirah is described as follows:*?
The tenth Sefirah, called Shekhinah, is the crown. It receives from
Yesod [the ninth Sefirah], and is alluded to in the language of nun
[ie., the feminine]. And it is [i-e., symbolized by] this world, for
the guidance of this world is affected by [the pleroma] that comes
to it from the zayin [i.e., the seven upper Sefiroth].... And it is
called “angel” and “the angel of God”** ... for kingship [should
read “angelic being”] flows from it. And it is called Beth-El [House
of God], because it is the house of prayer; and it is the bride of the
Song of Songs, who is called “daughter” and “sister”; and it is Ke-
nesseth Yisrael (literally, “Gathering of Israel”], in which everything
is ingathered.** It is the supernal Jerusalem, and in prayers it is
known as Zion [i.e., depiction, representation, emergence], for it is
that in which all potencies are represented.*’ ... All prohibitions
of the Torah are rooted in it... therefore women are obligated to
observe the negative commaridments, for they derive from the same
source.
The point of departure for the Zoharic images of the common origin
of the “eternal feminine” is already formulated here. In a recurrent pun
on the Hebrew root kalal, the Shekhinah is called kalah ha-kelulah min ha-
kol, “the bride incorporated from everything,” who has no specific, posi-
tive potency of her own, beyond that from which she is constituted and
with which she is crowned. (Kalal is likewise related to “crown,” as well
as to “nuptials/bride” and “all.”) She is herself a pure “receptacle” (keli,
often linked to the root kala in a mystical etymology).
But this is not all that the Kabbalists have to say about the Shekhinah
within the world of the ten Sefiroth. In their consciousness the Shekhinah
was split into two potencies; this division has a very precise meaning in
the dynamic understanding of the structure of the Sefirotic world, as
elaborated more and more clearly and fully in thirteenth-century Kab-
balah. In the following discussion we will attempt to determine the
meaning of this split.
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEMENT IN DIVINITY ° 173
Although the Kabbalists claimed that this split is already clearly stated
in the Bahir, this is by no means certain. The crucial sentence regarding
this matter is subject to quite a different interpretation.
The disciples asked him [their teacher]: “We know [the order of
the Sefiroth] from above to below, but we do not know from below
to above.” ... He sat and expounded to them: The Shekhinah is
below as it is above.** And what is this Shekhinah? Let us say that it
is the light that has emanated from the Primal Light, which is Hokh-
mah. And this [i.e., the emanated light] likewise surrounds every-
thing, as is written, “the whole earth is filled with His glory” [Isa.
6:3]. And what does it do here? It is comparable to a king who had
seven sons, and assigned to each one of them his place. He said to
them: “Dwell one above the other.” The lowest one said: “I do not
wish to live below and do not wish to be remote from you.” He
said to them: “Behold, I go about and see you every day.” This is,
“The whole earth is filled with His glory.” And why does He dwell
among them? To maintain them and to sustain them. [Bahir S §116;
M §171]
Scholars have always overlooked the fact that the first sentence in this
fragment is none other than a quotation from an ancient cosmogonic
midrash of the talmudic esoterics: “Just as His Shekhinah is above, so too
is it below.” * That is, the same Shekhinah that appears in the transcendent
world of the throne and the Merkavah is likewise that which fills the lower
world. The sequel to the above-cited passage indicates that the Bahir also
understood this sentence in that way, for only one Shekhinah is discussed.
Unquestionably, however, the sentence could also be explained contrary
to its original meaning: there is a Shekhinah above just as there is a She-
khinah below—that is, there are two manifestations of the Shekhinah.
Such a reading of course presupposes that the image of a double She-
khinah, split into an upper and lower potency, was already present in the
reader's mind. The assumption that this misunderstanding originally
stemmed from an erroneous reading of the sentence strikes me as too
simplistic and superficial, particularly in light of the parallel material in
the history of religions on the doubling of female potencies.
174 * ON THE MYSTICAL SHAPE OF THE GODHEAD
When did this change of interpretation take place? It appears, at the
very latest, in a different stratum of the Bahir itself. In a certain passage
(S §74; M §§104-105), the third Sefirah, known among the Kabbalists as
Binah—and not the tenth—is unmistakably construed as “Mother of the
Universe” and “(the divine] glory.” The seven Sefiroth are her children;
characteristically, the book does not state that she gave birth to them,
but that they were “the sons which she raised.” The third Sefirah, like the
99 60
tenth, is known by the appellation of “glory,”® a title born by no other
Sefirah in the Bahir. Compare with this the loose usage of many Spanish
Kabbalists, who refer to all of the Sefiroth as God’s Kavod, His glory, and
do not use it specifically of the Shekhinah.°!
From the early thirteenth century, we find the two terms “upper She-
khinah” and “lower Shekhinah” used in a fixed, regular way. This Kabbal-
istic distinction is not to be identified with the twofold Sophia or
Wisdom, supernal wisdom is the second Sefirah, Hokhmah, whose being
in turn derives from the divine nothing or Ennoia, the uppermost Sefirah,
whereas the upper Shekhinah is identified with Binah, in which the undif-
ferentiated divine wisdom is made distinct and is separated out. In this
respect, Gnostic and Kabbalistic symbolism widely diverge.
What is the meaning of this double Shekhinah within the framework of
the dynamic unity of divine manifestations and emanations? Two concep-
tions of the principle of femininity are realized and expressed in these
images. As the upper Shekhinah of the Sefirah of Binah, femininity is the
full expression of ceaseless creative power—it is receptive, to be sure,
but is spontaneously and incessantly transformed into an element that
gives birth, as the stream of eternally flowing divine life enters into it.
One might almost say, to use the terms of Indian religion, that the upper
Shekhinah is the Shakti of the latent God; it is entirely active energy, in
which what is concealed within God is externalized.
In the division of the Sefirotic world into the three upper and seven
lower Sefiroth—a division generally accepted since Sefer ha-Bahir—the
upper Shekhinah stands at the edge of the seven Sefiroth or seven primal
days, emitting them from herself and realizing her strength in them (this
is the inner, theogonic side of Creation!). In the same way, the lower
Shekhinah stands at the edge of the external Creation, formed during the
SHEKHINAH: THE FEMININE ELEVENT IN DIVINITY * 175
temporal seven
On the Mystical Shape of the Godhead Basic Concepts in the Kabbalah, Gershom Scholem
Gershom Scholem